《Legend Of Dragon Lord》


 Chapter 1 Are You Frank Ye

    Chapter 1 Are You Frank Ye


    Puxi airport, Haidong City.


    Carrying with a green handbag, Frank Ye strode out of the airport.


    "It¡¯s been eight years. Haidong has changed a lot!" Frank Ye got a lot of feelings when he was looking


    at the flourishing street in front of him.


    Eight years ago, He left H Country and matricted at the Royal Military School in Siberia.


    There, he spent two years on finishing the educational purgatory that others even could not make it in


    five years, and then graduated with a double first in practical and theoretical courses.


    After graduation, he stepped into Africa, thend of war, alone. At the age of eighteen, he was fighting


    his way through most of Africa while his peers were studying in high school.


    The Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment he had set up also became a nightmare for African rebels. In


    the African war zone, where there was Dragon Lord (alias Frank Ye in the Regiment), thousands of


    troops would evade him!


    No one knew that Frank Ye was the master of the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment.


    Frank Ye had transformed from a yboy to a dark king in eight years.


    This year, Frank Ye was 24 years old. He returned to H Country with scars and honor.


    He came back for a woman, who he had never met.


    Frank Ye smiled bitterly. He had never expected that the traditional parental betrothal would happen to


    him.


    If it was not for Master Ye who threatened him with his life, he would never have returned home.


    When he was thinking about how to get along with his fianc¨¦e, a tall and pretty girl in front of him


    asked, "Are you Frank Ye?"


    A girl about eighteen or neen years old was looking at Frank Ye coldly. She was wearing a white


    off-the-shoulder T-shirt and a blue denim shorts. She had two straight and slim legs. She was delicate


    and fair-skinned. She was a rare beauty.


    ¡°If she looks less cold, it would be better.¡±Frank Ye thought. He felt the girl was hostile to him, but he


    was sure that he had never met the girl before.


    "You are..." Frank Ye was a little confused.


    Cindy Chu looked up and down at Frank. She frowned when seeing what Frank was wearing. Was this


    kind of person appropriate to be her brother-inw?


    "I¡¯m Cindy Chu, Cecilia Chu''s younger sister." Cindy said slightly.


    Frank raised his eyebrows. This little girl was actually his sister-inw.


    "Hello..." Frank reached out his hand and smiled at Cindy. They would be a family in the future


    after all. He had to impress his sister-inw.


    But Cindy stood there with her arms crossed. She didn¡¯t want to shake hands with him.


    "Go back. You should note to Haidong City." she said in a unpleasant tone, looking at Frank coldly.


    Frank frowned and took back his hand.


    "What do you mean? Is Haidong City yours?¡± Frank asked lightly. He felt that the girl was dead against


    him from the beginning, and now she spoke to him in that tone of voice.


    "Haidong City isn¡¯t mine. But I bet that you would know who''s the owner if you insist on meeting my


    sister.¡± Cindy was still indifferent. In Haidong City, Cecilia''s admirers could form a reinforced regiment.


    All of them were elites, and anyone of them was much better than Frank.


    Actually, some people were already waiting for breaking Frank''s leg outside Chu''s house.


    These people were waiting around Chu''s house since some days ago Chu Family let the cat out of the


    bag that Cecilia had a fianc¨¦.


    If Frank dared to go to visit the Chu Family, they would break his hands and feet, and that was not a big


    deal.


    Frank smiled and ignored Cindy¡¯s threat.


    He had shuttled through the gunfire, survived in the sharp des, and had fought with death for many


    years.


    He should go home and do farm work if he was frightened by such words.


    "I don''t care who the owner was before, but I will be the one from now." Frank Ye said, and strode away


    directly.


    It took a while for Cindy toe to her sense. She gnashed her teeth and said, "You''re dead meat!"


    The vi of Chu Family was built in Ronghua garden.


    Celebrities of Haidong City all lived here. The cost of one vi in the garden was more than hundreds of


    millions dors. The vi of Chu Family was one of thergest.


    At the moment, there were three luxury cars, two Ferrari aperta and a silver Lamborghini, outside the


    Chu Family.


    There were several young people in famous-brand clothes leaning on these luxury cars, and they all


    were brilliant.


    The head of the group was a young man who had ck hair, handsome with a cold face.


    "Mike, who is Cecilia''s fianc¨¦?¡± a young man with red hair asked.


    "He is not Cecilia''s fianc¨¦!" Hearing the word of fianc¨¦, the young man said angrily, "How can a trash


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    driven out of the family be Cecilia¡¯s fianc¨¦?"


    The Red-haired young man Bill was stunned. Driven out by the family? What did it mean?


    "Bill, you may not know this. He was famous as a yboy in Jiangzhou City When he was 16 years


    old. He did all sorts of crimes in Jiangzhou City. Later, when he offended those who should not have


    been offended, the Ye Family sent him abroad, saying that he was sent to school. In fact, we all knew


    that this trash was driven out."


    "I didn''t think that the trash would have the guts toe back when the news was fated from our


    memory What¡¯s more, he would marry the princess of the Chu Family once he came back. He¡¯s risking


    his neck! " another young man in Armani sneered and exined.


    "It''s no wonder that the Chu Family will release the news. Finally, Frank Ye was a yboy before." Bill


    smiled. It was obvious that the Chu Family should dislike Frank as they released the news to let the


    admirers of Ceciliae over, so as to teach Frank a lesson and make him retreat.


    Mike Lee, of course, knew that the Chu Family was taking advantage of them, but they were happy to


    do it for Cecilia!


    Just then, a taxi stopped in front of the crowd.


    Frank got out of the taxi.


    His clothes costed no more than 200 dors, so, of course, they didn''t even want to look at him.


    Finally, they noticed Frank When he was about to walk into the Chu Family¡¯s house.


    "Stop there! What''s your name?" Bill shouted.


    Frank was puzzled. Why did these people all want to know his name today? However, he said patiently,


    "It is Frank Ye.¡±


    "You are Frank!"


    They shouted together, all in astonishment.


    Why would the first dandy man, legend of Jiangzhou City, dressed like this? Had the Ye Family


    declined so far?

 Chapter 2 I Dont Like You

    Chapter 2 I Don''t Like You


    They thought that Frank was a maintenance worker of the Chu Family from the look of Frank''s outfit


    and the army green handbag.


    However, out of their expectation, the maintenance worker was the young master of the Ye Family who


    they had been waiting for several days.


    "Get the hell over here!"


    Bill cried out when he realized this.


    Frank frowned with a cold face.


    "I asked you toe here. Are you deaf?" Seeing that Frank stood still, Bill immediately got angry.


    Mike and other young men looked at Frank coldly and waited for Frank to react.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Frank was not angry. He just shook his head and said, "I''m not deaf."


    "I¡¯m wondering what kind of person the young master of the Ye Family is? Turns out that he is just a


    coward." A young man Ben in Armani said disdainfully, he thought Frank would be angry and fiercely


    rebuke back when he met this kind of situation.


    But the reality was that, Frank even dare not say a heavy word.


    "Go back to Jiangzhou City, I can take it as nothing happened." Mike Lee was not interested in bullying


    him. Bullying this kind of person was a disgrace to the Li Family.


    "Why should I go back to Jiangzhou City?" Frank asked lightly.


    "Because a trash like you doesn¡¯t deserve Cecilia." Mike Lee said coldly.


    "Ha ha." Frankughed, shook his head, and asked, "you think so?"


    "Of course! When Cecilia was 16, she has been the first beauty in Haidong City. She established


    Fallen-city Corporate when she was 18. Now, the assets of Fallen-city Corporate have reached several


    billion dors. She is talented and beautiful as well as kind-hearted, just like a fairy. You''re just a trash


    driven out by your family. How can you bepared with her? "Mike Lee said haughtily as if these


    things had been done by him.


    "That''s all?" Frank raised his eyebrows and asked. If she only did these things, then his fianc¨¦e was far


    from his expectation.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mike was a little angry. How could this trash dare to doubt his dream girl?


    "If Cecilia can only do this, then we really can''tpare with each other. However, it is not that I do not


    deserve her, but that she is not good enough for me!" Frank replied.


    There were lots of royal princesses and international superstars pursued him when he was abroad, but


    he refused all of them.


    Now back in H Country, he was picky as before.


    He really didn''t like the ordinary coquettes.


    But Mike and the others were irritated by his words.


    Cecilia was not good enough?


    If one dared to say this in front of thousands of men in Haidong City, he would definitely be drowned in


    spit.


    In Haidong City, Cecilia was worthy of the honor of the first goddess!


    Mike breathed heavily. He had never seen such an arrogant person. If Cecilia was not good for Frank,


    what about her admirers? Good-for-nothing?


    "Mike, I think this man is a fool." Bill huffed.


    "Watch your mouth." Frank looked at Bill coldly. He had borne Bill¡¯s scolding as it was not good for him


    to get in trouble as he just came back.


    As the saying goes, three strikes and you''re out!


    A mighty warrior would brook no humiliation!


    "Fuck you! What the hell are you... " Bill continued to curse.


    p!


    Before he finished his words, he saw a hand in front of him.


    Bang!


    Bill was beat away and hit the Ferrari nearby. Several teeth with blood fell in the air.


    Looking at the swollen face of Bill, Mike was stunned.


    "Do you know who you are hitting? Are you risking your neck?" Ben roared. Bill¡¯s dad was the boss


    behind the Crown Club. In Donghua City, he had connections both in the police and criminal gangs.


    Once there was a man who made trouble in the Crown Club, the man''s body was hung on the clock in


    the square the next day.


    "I don''t know who I''m hitting, but I know that if you say one more word, you''ll die." Frank said lightly.


    Just now he used one-tenth of his strength to hit Bill. If he really used all his power, Bill''s head would be


    smashed.


    When Ben heard this, he immediately shut up. He did not dare to risk his life.


    However, why did this legendary trash have such a terrible power that it could blow people out two or


    three meters away with one p, even those special bodyguards couldn''t do it.


    Mike held his fist tightly and he looked pale. "Frank, do you know what you are doing? You are


    dering war on Haidong.¡±


    "Can you represent Haidong?"


    "I..." Mike was angry. He was famous in Haidong City, but he was not the top-notch.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you can¡¯t. Let someone who can represente here." Frank said calmly.


    "Good, good! Frank, sooner orter you will regret it!" Mike blushed. If he hadn''t lead an easy life with


    everything provided and didn¡¯t know how to fight, he would have killed Frank.


    "Go away. If you don''t, I''ll make you regret it now." Frank smiled lightly.


    Mike looked at Frank hatefully and dragged the fainted Bill into the car. They left dejectedly.


    "The man ising, miss." A servant of the Chu Family carefully said to a pretty girl who was standing


    by the window.


    This pretty girl was Cecilia Chu, the first beauty of Haidong City.


    She was a little simr to Cindy Chu who Frank had met at the airport before. She was tall, with long


    legs, a heart-shaped face, fair skin, and a long ck hair hanging down to her shoulders. Compared


    with Cindy, she was more mncholy, which made people want to cherish her.


    Hearing the servant''s words, Cecilia frowned and said gently, "Let him in."


    Frank met Cecilia in the living room of Chu Family.


    It was noteworthy that Cecilia¡¯s beauty was beyond Frank''s expectation. He sensed a different mour


    from this woman.


    She looked weak on the outside, but strong inside.


    This was the feeling that Frank felt for Cecilia.


    They sat face to face for half an hour, but neither of them said a word.


    Cecilia had been staring at Frank, as if Frank had something on his face.


    And Frank was slovenly sitting on the sofa with crossed legs. He was also sipping the tea and looked


    indifferent. He didn''t even look at Cecilia. As if Cecilia was less attractive than the tea.


    Even Cecilia had been self-restrained, she still got angry.


    ¡°Was he ying cat and mouse with me?¡± Cecilia frowned and thought.


    "I don''t like you." Finally, Cecilia broke the silence.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank looked up at her, and said lightly, "Neither do I.¡±

 Chapter 3 Debt Collection?

    Chapter 3 Debt Collection?


    "Then don''t marry me." Cecilia was a little angry. The man was really hateful. What kind of aloof person


    he pretending to be.


    "No." Frank shook his head.


    "Why?" Cecilia red at him. Why should they get married as they disliked each other?


    "Because they all say I''m not good enough for you, but I think it¡¯s the other way around. So I''m going to


    prove myself.''" Frank said calmly, as if he was saying something none of his business.


    "Huh, are you joking..." Cecilia looked at him coldly. She was very curious, if the man would blush when


    boasting.


    Unfortunately, Frank did not blush.


    At this time, Cindy came back. She did not look well. Obviously she knew what happened in front of her


    house.


    Trashes! ¡¯Several men couldn''t even stop Frank,¡¯ Cindy thought furiously.


    "Please get out. You are not wee by the Chu Family." Cindy stood in front of Frank with arms


    akimbo and said coldly.


    "That''s how you talk to your brother-inw?" Frank raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Hearing the words of brother-inw, the two sisters pulled a long face.


    They had seen shameless person, but they had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Frank, our marriage was promised by our grandfathers, but I didn''t agree on it. Anyway, I won''t marry


    you. Please go back to Jiangzhou City." Cecilia took a deep breath. At that time, Cecilia''s grandfather


    and Frank''s grandfather were good friends. In Cecilia and Frank¡¯s childhood, they made an


    engagement for them.


    "I agree." Frank said.


    "Did you agree with me?" Cecilia asked joyfully. If Frank agreed to go back to Jiangzhou City, then she


    had a way to let her grandfather to cancel the engagement.


    "I mean, I agree to our marriage." Frank sipped the tea, and said lightly.


    Cindy was so angry that she trembled, this bastard!


    Cecilia was also trying very hard to restrain her anger. She had not been angry for several years, but


    she had red up several times since she met Frank.


    "Frank, you should be ashamed of yourself. You don¡¯t have a strong family background, and you are


    not handsome but just a humble and stinky reptile. You don''t even have the qualification to admire my


    sister. How can you marry her? Believe it or not, if my sister really married you, you would not know


    how you would end up like. " Cindy gnashed her teeth and said.


    Frank replied simply, "I don¡¯t believe it!"


    "You..." Cindy pointed to Frank''s nose and was too angry to say a word. He was really a scoundrel!


    "All right, Cindy, stop talking about it." Cecilia calmed down. She looked directly at Frank''s eyes and


    said, "Want me to marry you? I won¡¯t unless you do one thing for me."


    Frank was amused. Heughed and said, "Why should I do that? You are my fianc¨¦e whether I do it or


    not, and you have to marry me in the end. Why should I be obliged to do so?¡±


    Cecilia gnashed her teeth. She really wanted to throw the tea cup on Frank''s face.


    "Frank, are you still a man?" Cindy asked angrily. Usually, every one of Cecilia¡®s admirers would be a


    gentleman willing to meet her request, but Frankpletely broke this convention.


    "Would you like to try it?" Frank raised his eyebrows, took a nce at Cindy¡¯s chest and said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The sister-inw even dared to doubt if he was a man, how could Frank bear it?


    "You jerk!"


    They shouted at him together and wanted to kill him.


    "Well, I would stop teasing you. I promise to do one thing for you, but after it''s done, you must marry


    me and obey me from then on. Do you hear me?" Frank stood up and said strongly.


    "OK." Although Cecilia wanted to kill him, she still agreed to it, after all, this was her only chance to


    drive him away.


    "What do you want me to do? Go ahead." Frank asked with a smile.


    "Help me collect a debt." Cecilia said.


    Hearing this, Cindy''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Collect a debt?" Frank was confused. Was his fianc¨¦e still a usurer?


    "Yes. Our Fallen-city Corporate had business cooperation with Flying-dragon Group some time ago. At


    that time, I lent them 100 million dors because of their fund shortage. Last month, it was time to pay


    back the money. However, Flying-dragon Group refused to pay it in all kinds of reasons. We sued


    them, but it took some time for the court to render a judgment, and Fallen-city Corporate couldn''t afford


    to wait. So if you can get back this debt, I will marry you." Cecilia said calmly.


    Now the capital chain of Fallen-city Corporate had broken. If they could not get back the 100 million


    dors, Fallen-city Corporate would go bankrupt.


    "That''s it?" Frank was a little surprised. He thought Cecilia would deliberately create difficulties for him


    and make some extremely harsh requests, but it was out of his expectation.


    Collect debts... He was really good at it. No one in the world would dare to owe him a debt. Thest


    person who did it was the head of a mercenary army in Africa, and died a painful death in Frank¡¯s


    hands.


    The sisters thought his pride was beyond description. This jerk, did he know about Flying-dragon


    Group?


    Cecilia said, "Don¡¯t you think Flying-dragon Group is just a smallpany? Its boss used to build up


    his fortune in demolition. Now, thousands of people from the demolition team are working for him. The


    people whom we appointed to collect debtsst time are still lying in the hospital."


    Were they savages? Frank raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡°Now whoever owes money bes a


    boss.¡±


    "Well, are you afraid? Return to Jiangzhou City if you are afraid. Don''t disturb my sister here.¡± Cindy


    stood up and provoked him.


    "Funny. Why should I be scared?" Frank sneered, "They should be afraid of me. It should be the most


    honored thing in their life to let me personally collect debts. "


    "Can you stop boasting?" Cindy stared at Frank.


    "I will settle it, Cecilia. You''ll be my wife." Frank said confidently.


    "I''m looking forward to hearing from you." Cecilia smiled. She never thought that Frank could get back


    the 100 million dors. Flying-dragon Group was a giant enterprise in Haidong City, which had good


    rtions in police and criminal gangs. Frank was just a frustrated young master from Jiangzhou City.


    What did he fight with against Flying-dragon Group?


    After Frank left the Chu Family.


    "Cindy, Did I go too far?" Cecilia asked, in fact, she just wanted to let Frank to shrink back from


    difficulties. However, by their knowledge of Flying-dragon Group, Frank would end up nowhere atst.

 Chapter 4 Completely Useless Persons

    Chapter 4 Completely Useless Persons


    "Sister, you are softhearted." Cindy red at Cecilia. Her sister was perfect except that she was too


    softhearted. In business circles, soft heart was a big taboo. "You should let that jerk suffer a little, so


    that he will realize himself as a toad. Otherwise, what would you do if he kept pestering you?"


    "Well..." Cecilia worriedly looked at the direction Frank left. Now she could only hope that the people of


    Flying-dragon Group could do it lightly.


    Frank should not know what Cecilia thought. If he did, he would say that it was Flying-dragon Group,


    not him, should cross their fingers.


    The reputation of Flying-dragon Group in Haidong City had always been very bad. When the taxi driver


    heard that Frank would go to Flying-dragon Group to collect debts, he asked Frank to get off the taxi


    without saying a word. He did not want to risk his neck to go with Frank.


    Frank pleaded with him in every way he could, and finally added some money, the driver reluctantly


    agreed.


    However, this also made Frank more curious. What was the background of Flying-dragon Group and


    how could people be afraid of them like this.


    Soon, the car arrived in front of the Flying-dragon Building. A dozen strong men in security uniforms


    and armed with electric studs were hanging around in front of the building, all strong-built.


    It looked very formidable, but Frank smiled disdainfully.


    He could see at a nce what actual strength of the Flying-dragon Group.


    "It''s just a bunch ofpletely useless persons..." Frank squinted. These men looked very strong, but


    they were actually very weak. If you put them in war-torn Africa, they would not survive for half an hour.


    Because they didn''t have any discipline¡­


    Frank was more confident. However, to his surprise, when he told his intention to the security guards,


    he just sneered and let him in without stopping him.


    It would be well not to stop him. Frank thought for a while and stepped into the Flying-dragon Building.


    There was a beautiful woman in a ck professional dress at the reception. She just nced at him


    and continued to y with her mobile phone when Frank came in.


    "Hello, I''m looking for your boss." Frank squinted.


    "Do you have an appointment?" asked the woman.


    "No.¡± Frank shook his head.


    The woman looked at Frank again, and then said faintly, "Please go back. Our boss is not avable


    now."


    Frank smiled without saying a word.


    He hit the marble front desk with a blow.


    "Are you crazy..." The woman was a little angry. Was there something wrong with him?


    But then, with a click, the rest of her words faded.


    The marble front desk in front of her, with Frank''s fist as the center, had split into cracks like a cobweb.


    "Is your boss free now?" Frank asked lightly.


    The woman swallowed hard and made a call to the boss Dick Zhang in silence.


    "Boss...someone was... looking for you..." The woman looked at Frank in horror. She didn''t know what


    Frank''s fist was made of, but she knew that the front desk was made of marble.


    "Who?" Dick felt that something wrong with the woman through her voice.


    "Cecilia''s husband." Frank said.


    "He said that he was Cecilia''s husband."


    In the office, Dick got up from the naked sexy secretary, and her thick eyebrows tightened.


    Cecilia''s husband?


    When did Cecilia have a husband?


    "Let hime up." Although he was puzzled, but Dick, after all, was often in danger, he was not that


    afraid.


    "Dick''s office is on the 18th floor." She said timidly.


    "The eighteenth floor?" Frankughed. The boss of Flying-dragon Group was interesting.


    He dared to set his office on the 18th floor. Since the number of eighteen was ominous and there were


    eighteen floors in hell, people usually avoided the number of eighteen.


    Those who could live in the 18th floor of hell were all the devils among the evil spirits. It seemed that


    this man regarded himself as the ghost king.


    ¡®Since he regard himself as the ghost king, I, the King of Hell, will deal with him today!¡¯ Frank smiled


    cruelly.


    In Dick''s office, the sexy secretary whose face flushed put on her skirt, and there was still a smell of


    licentiousness in the office.


    "Go, let Dean and otherse here." Dick patted the secretary''s buttocks and said.


    "OK." The Secretary bowed her head and answered. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a


    sturdy man.


    It was Frank.


    When Frank walked into the room, Dick was a strong middle-aged man with a scar on his right face. He


    was wearing a id shirt without buttons. His strong chest muscles could be seen clearly.


    "What shall I call you?" Dick looked at Frank and asked.


    "Frank Ye."


    Frank frowned, and the smell in the room made him a little ufortable.


    "To ask for the money?" Dick lit a cigarette, took a sharp puff and asked lightly.


    "Yes." Frank nodded.


    "Do you know where thest man who came to ask for the money is now?" Dick asked.


    "I don''t know." Frank shook his head and looked around Dick''s office.


    "He''s in the hospital with six broken ribs, um... and one broken hamstring. He¡¯s supposed to live in a


    wheelchair for the rest of his life. Do you think he is miserable?¡± Dick looked at Frank banteringly, just


    like watching a monkey.


    "Terrible, too bad." Frank said perfunctorily and sighed.


    "Do you want to ask for the debts?" Dick puffed a smoke ring and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Ahem..."


    Dick was stunned by his word, this guy was a fool. He said like that, but he still dared to say yes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Dude, did you get your fucking brain run over by a car?" Dick snuffed out the smoke and stood up and


    asked fiercely¡­


    "No.¡± Frank shook his head and calmly said, "Dick Zhang, it is only natural that you should pay back


    your debts. I don''t want to investigate what you did before, but now that I''m here, I advise you to take


    out the money with interest."


    Dick sneered, "What if I don''t want to?"


    Frank suddenly grinned and said, "Then I''ll beat you until you are willing."


    "Dean,e in!" Dick banged the table fiercely, which made the ashtray on the table buzzing.


    The door was pushed open, and several young men came in.


    "Break his legs." Dick pointed to Frank. He had never seen such a fool. In Haidong City, it had always


    been Dick who collected debts from others. Who would dare to ask for him?


    These young people besieged Frank as soon as they heard the words.


    They had followed Dick¡¯s lead in Haidong City since they were very young. In recent years, they had


    built a reputation for their cruelty.


    It was routine to fight.

 Chapter 5 150 Million

    Chapter 5 150 Million


    Seeing a few people surrounding him, Frank didn''t move. Dick smiled more brilliant. Did this fool freak


    out


    But the next moment, he stopped smiling.


    He only saw Frank leaping high, swiping four people with his leg. The remaining three people did not


    react, they were swept out by Frank¡¯s leg and hit the wall.


    Itsted less than three seconds!


    Was¡­he really a human being?


    Dick was dumbfounded, and he didn''t even react to the cigarette burning to his fingers.


    Seeing Frank walking towards him with his hand held down, Dick finally came into his mind.


    "Buddy, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Let''s talk about the debt slowly," Dick said humbly. Thebat


    effectiveness of the young man in front of him was amazing.


    Frank smiled jokingly and said, "How to talk?"


    Dick rolled his eyes and said hurriedly, "Mr. Frank, it''s not that I don''t want to pay Miss Cecilia money. It


    is because thepany''s operating capital is too small these days. Don''t worry. After a few days the


    "Mr. Dick, do you think I look like a three-year-old child?" Frank asked lightly.


    Dick smirked and said, "Mr. Frank, don''t be kidding..."


    "Then, I will give you three minutes. Within three minutes, if you send the money to Cecilia, I will let you


    go. If it takes more than three minutes and Cecilia has not received the money, then every minute, I will


    cut off one of your fingers. Mr. Dick, what do you think of my proposal?" Frank smiled.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Frank''s devilish smile, Dick''s expression was gloomy and unsettling. It almost killed him to ask


    him for 100 million.


    But if he didn''t give money, he couldn''t know whether Frank would do as what he said.


    "Mr. Frank...give me a few more days, please. I really have no money now," Dick said bitterly.


    "Two minutes." Frank said lightly.


    Seeing that Frank was determined to ask for money, Dick had a murderous intent in his eyes and


    reached out to the desk drawer.


    Dick''s little actions were noticed by Frank naturally. Frank said with a wicked smile, "Mr. Dick, you have


    to think about it. If you want to take out that stuff, you have to pay more than 100 million."


    Dick was surprised. Did this demon know he want to take a gun?


    But then Dick gritted his teeth and stretched out a Type 54 pistol from the drawer quickly. He pointed


    the muzzle at Frank. He naturally had the opportunity to take out the gun before, but he didn''t want to


    do that. After all, he had finally covered up his crimes. There was no big problem in usually hurting


    individuals, but if he killed someone with a gun, it would be a big deal.


    However, Dick had no choice. One hundred million was enough for him to take risks.


    Although the ck muzzle was facing Frank''s eyebrows, Frank didn''t frown. He smiled and said, "Mr.


    Dick, do you know what the price is for shooting a gun at me?"


    Dick face was shocked. Wasn''t this silly afraid of death?


    "What¡¯s the fucking price! Did you see this thing in my hand? This is a gun! I can blow your head with


    one shot now. You fucking dare to pretend to be arrogant." Dick stood up from his chair, with a hideous


    face.


    "Kneel down to me and kowtow three times. I can consider sparing you." With a gun in his hand, Dick


    gained confidence immediately. He was determined to pay back ten times the humiliation Frank had


    just imposed on him!


    Frank sneered, really wondering how this ignorant idiot got to where he was. "One kowtow, ten million,


    plus twenty million in interest, Mr. Dick, you will pay me 150 million in a while," Frank said nkly.


    Dickughed. "You are really stupid, and even thinking about letting me pay you money. You really


    don''t know what death means! I say, not only will I not pay Cecilia a penny, but after you die, I will let


    her kneel and lick for me like a bitch," Dick said excitedly, as if he had seen Cecilia kneeling in front of


    him.


    "You ask for it!"


    A light shed in Frank''s eyes, and he disappeared in front of Dick.


    Dick''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he fired in Frank''s direction.


    With a big sound,


    He shot on the wall.


    The next moment, there was a heart-wrenching pain in his wrist, and then he flew out.


    Dick fell heavily to the ground. In his original seat, Frank was sitting!


    Dick''s eyes widened, and the sharp pain from his wrist made him hardly believe that the scene before


    him was real.


    There really were people in this world who could hide from bullets! And he met one.


    "One hundred and fifty million, do it yourself." Frank said with a cold nce at Dick.


    After the shock, Dick''s eyes were filled with madness. He lost, and he had gone from being a vagrant


    to a billionaire for more than ten years in Haidong City, but he did not expect to lose today. He lost to a


    young man.


    "I don''t have money. You can kill me..." Dickughed wildly. He couldn''t figure out how he woulde


    across such a god who could dodge bullets in the legend.


    Frank sneered. He shot at Dick''s foot without a word.


    "Ouch!"


    The intense pain made Dick''s face distorted instantly.


    Frank raised his hand and shot again, without blinking his eyes.


    Blood sshed all over the floor, and Dick''s forehead was covered with sweat. His eyes were red and


    bloodshot, and he wanted to tear Frank.


    Obviously, Dick didn''t want to pay money back.


    Frank frowned and closed his eyes. The gun was aimed at Dick.


    Seeing that Frank had closed his eyes unexpectedly, a horror gushing from the depths of his soul


    surrounded Dick.


    This demon! He really dared to kill him.


    With a big sound.


    The first shot hit Dick''s calf bone.


    Dick howled miserably.


    The second shot hit Dick''s lower abdomen.


    Blood poured out of him, and Dick felt like he was going to die.


    He finally understood why Frank had to close his eyes. This demon wanted to make him understand


    what the unknown fear was like.


    Dick was scared. He couldn''t guarantee that Frank''s shots would not fall on the deadly parts of his


    body.


    Because, anything could happen as his eyes closed!


    "I pay you!" Just when Frank was about to fire the third shot, Dick finally gave up resistance.


    Frank opened his eyes. Dick shed tears and snot, shaking his hands and took out the phone. He had


    never been so close to death.


    "One hundred and fifty million, Mr. Dick, don''t forget." Frank smiled slightly.


    This smile was like a demon to Dick, leaving him with a psychological shadow that was hard to erase in


    his life.


    He hated, hated why he didn''t be obedient in the first ce, and insisted on being against Frank. As a


    result, he lost all his assets.


    In the Chu family¡¯s vi, Cecilia''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    She picked up the phone in confusion. When she saw the remittance information, she stunned.


    She rubbed her eyes and counted how many zeros in it.


    After confirming that she was right, she felt a little dizzy.


    In less than an hour, her useless fianc¨¦ asked the money back?


    And 50 million more?


    How did he do it? Cecilia''s beautiful eyes widened. She felt it was unbelievable.

 Chapter 6 Hide?

    Chapter 6 Hide?


    "Cecilia, what''s the matter? Is it about Frank? Is he beaten?" Seeing her sister''s face changed


    drastically, Cindy smiled and leaned forward. She couldn''t wait to see Frank being beaten.


    "This toad still wanted to marry my sister? I have to teach you a lesson," thought Cindy."


    "No." Cecilia frowned. Now she was no longer concerned about how Frank got the money from Flying-


    dragon Group, but her promise.


    Did she really have to marry a jerk?


    "What''s going on?" Seeing that her sister looked wrong, Cindy took her phone quickly. When she saw


    the transfer information on the mobile phone, her face changed instantly. One hundred and fifty


    million... Transferred from Flying-dragon Group?


    Did he really get the money back?


    How could this be!


    Cindy couldn''t believe it.


    "Cecilia, that guy must be lucky. Flying-dragon Group may be preparing to pay back the money. He is


    lucky. Or, or the Flying-dragon Group just made a mistake. Anyway, he is absolutely impossible to do it.


    Don''t think too much about it," Cindy said anxiously.


    Cindy knew her sister. Cecilia would done what she said since she was a child. Now that Frank got the


    money, was she really about to marry that rascal?


    "Cindy, don''t you know the Flying-dragon Group, do you believe what you said just now?" Cecilia


    sighed and asked lightly.


    Cindy was speechless for an instant. Flying-dragon Group was like brave troops. How could it be


    possible to repay the money after it gained? It was even more nonsense for it to transfer money to a


    wrong ount.


    "Forget it."


    A strange color shed in Cecilia''s eyes. Frank was able to get the money from Flying-dragon Group in


    less than an hour and it was 50 million more. Maybe he was as not useless as they thought.


    "No, how can I forget it!" Cindy became even more anxious when she heard her sister meant to


    By the way, it must be his money, maybe...maybe..."


    Cindy couldn''t continue. If Frank had so much money, why would he wear in tatters.


    "Cindy." Cecilia smiled and touched Cindy, who was already anxious, with red eyes, and said lightly, "I


    had promised him to marry him if he got the money back, but I didn''t promise when to marry him.


    Yeah."


    Cindy''s eyes became bright, "You mean..."


    "That''s what you think." Cecilia smiled gracefully, "Since he is my fianc¨¦, he must take the responsibility


    of the fianc¨¦."


    Since before the information she found was wrong, so she had to see how many things this Frank had


    hidden. She believed that no one could hid from her.


    Cindy finally smiled and gave Cecilia a thumbs up, knowing that her sister would not give up so easily.


    The harsh bell rang, Cecilia looked at the phone number and connected quickly.


    "Is that Ms. Chu? Come to thepany quickly. Ourboratory was stolen. Mr. Wong, Mr. Wong was


    stabbed many times by criminals to protect the data!"


    An urgent voice came from the microphone, and Cecilia stood up abruptly. Her face was pale.


    Fate of Beauty was thetest product developed by Fallen-city Corporate. Its theoretical effect was


    several times better than the best skin care products on the market. Fallen-city Corporate had invested


    its profit of over the years into the research and development. It was about to get seed. Fallen-city


    Corporate could also get into another level with Fate of Beauty. Cecilia didn''t expect that there was a


    problem at the critical point, so she was not worried.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Cindy asked anxiously.


    Cecilia put away her phone and ran towards the door with her bag. While changing her shoes, she


    exined, "There is something wrong with thepany, I''ll check it out."


    Before Cindy had time to ask what to do when Frank came back, the roar of the car had already


    sounded outside the door, and it went away quickly.


    "What¡¯s lousy luck! Frank is a disaster!" Cindy looked depressed, and med Frank for everything.


    Frank, who was walking on the road, sneezed severely, rubbed his nose, and then looked around.


    There was no one on the empty street, let alone a taxi. The reputation of Flying-dragon Group was


    really bad.


    But he was not in a hurry. Anyway, he had already gotten the money back, and it was 50 million more.


    Cecilia couldn''t deny at all.


    He wanted to give her more time to ept it. Then there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong.


    Whoosh...


    A ck Buick whizzed past him at a very fast speed. Frank''s pupils shrank suddenly. He saw the man


    in the driving seat looked nervous and there were blood stains on the sleeve of his right hand.


    East B3560


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank remembered the license te number subconsciously, but then he smiled.


    This was not war-torn Africa, nor Europe where shootings or terrorist attacks were likely to happen at


    any time. Here was H Country, the safest country in the world. How could there be so many messy


    things, maybe he was really in a hurry.


    After seven or eight kilometers, Frank got the taxi.


    Ten minutester, in the weird eyes of the taxi driver, Frank walked into the vi and saw Cindy looking


    impatient in the living room.


    Looking around, there was no sign of Cecilia.


    "Where''s your sister?" Frank frowned, "Does she want to cheat after losing the bet?"


    He was least afraid of cheating. It was best for Cecilia to leave home, so he could exin to his


    grandfather.


    "You''re reckless!"


    Cindy, who was worried about her sister, naturally had nothing to say. "Do you think that everyone is as


    dull as you, and is a waste without their family?"


    Frank frowned slightly, not caring about Cindy, and said coldly, " Prepare food for me, and clean up the


    guest room."


    "What are you going to do?" Cindy had a bad feeling.


    "Of course, I will stay here."


    Frank said naturally, "Your sister lost the bet. She will be my wife from now on. Where should I live in if


    I don''t live here?"


    Cindy gritted her teeth and said coldly, "Get out of here, you are not wee here!"


    "What you said doesn''t count."


    Frank shrugged, "If you don''t show me the way, then I will find a room by myself."


    "Shameless!" Cindy couldn''t hold it anymore, and shouted, "George, throw him out for me!"


    Cecilia told her to endure, but Frank was so shameless.


    Three bodyguards rushed into the living room, and the burliest of them saluted Cindy.


    Frank squinted at the three people who rushed in. He understood after thinking about it, the Chu family


    couldn''t let twodies live without protection at all.


    "Sir, please."


    George walked to Frank, looked at Frank condescendingly, his eyes shed with contempt.


    "Are you sure?" Frank smiled faintly. George in front of him was stronger than those wastes of the


    Flying-dragon Group, but no matter how strong the waste was, it was just waste.


    Frank''s calmness made George angry. He thought Frank was too arrogant in front of him.


    "Hurry up and throw him out!" Cindy yelled. She didn''t want to stay with Frank for a second.

 Chapter 7 State of Affairs

    Chapter 7 State of Affairs


    "Please!"


    George said again, with a dangerous light in his eyes.


    "Noisy." Frank snorted coldly, stood up, then grabbed George''s cor and waved his hand. George flew


    up like a stic man and flew out from the door.


    There was a shock outside the door. The living room was quiet.


    George''s twopanions faced Frank''s gaze, swallowed their saliva, and then withdrew slightly.


    But they didn''t escape in the end, and Frank threw them all out one by one.


    Cindy watched Frank pping his hands nkly. She gulped several mouthfuls of saliva. She was


    frightened.


    George and the other two men were discharged from the special forces. Her father spent arge


    amount of money hiring them. She got in troubles sometimes. Every time they solved it easily.


    "I''m tired, have you made a decision?" Frank yawned. He just finished a mission before and got on the


    ne before he had time to rest. Now he was very tired.


    Cindy''s mouth twitched, and she chose not to confront Frank at this time. She let someone take Frank


    to rest.


    Outside the vi, George and the other two men looked at each other, and one of them whispered,


    "George, what should we do?"


    As bodyguards, they were thrown out without any resistance. How could they exin to Cindy, how


    could them keep working here?


    "You go down first."


    George said to them helplessly. After Jay Fisher left the vi living room, he thought for a moment, and


    walked into the living room.


    "What''s up?" Frank made Cindy so angry just now that she was rude.


    George smiled bitterly, "Miss Cindy, it''s not that we are too weak, but he is too strong."


    Not to mention it was okay. When Cindy heard it, she was angrier. "My father pays you a lot of money


    to let you protect me. Is what you did before for protection? "


    Cindy nced at George coldly. She could not say anything too much. Therefore, she could only


    express her attitude like this.


    George smiled bitterly again, "Miss Cindy, I am not shirking responsibility. In fact, we are not his


    opponent at all. You should know Top soldier, right."


    Top soldier?


    Cindy''s heart moved, and then she felt a little funny and a little angry. "You wouldn''t say that Frank has


    the strength of Top soldier, right."


    Top soldier, known as the god of death in the army, was the highest honor for special forces. Those


    who got this title must at least had killed three hundred people, and half of them must be obtained by


    fighting with cold weapons.


    It could be said that every Top soldier was a cruel killing machine, and its strength was beyond doubt.


    "No." George shook his head solemnly, looked directly at Cindy''s eyes, and said seriously, "He is


    stronger than Top soldier!"


    "Impossible!" Cindy retorted tly. There were nearly two million soldiers and only less than ten soldiers


    who have won the title of Top soldier in H Country, and there were only more than 20 Top soldier in the


    world.


    Even if the information about Frank they investigated was wrong, it was absolutely impossible to be so


    different.


    "Miss Cindy." George had a deep vision and said faintly, "We have been together for nearly three


    years. When did I lie to you? My former squad leader was a Top soldier. I could fight him for 30


    seconds, but I couldn¡¯t resist Frank for even a second...No, I don¡¯t have the power to fight back at all."


    After speaking, George turned around and left. It was Cindy¡¯s business to believe his words or not.


    Cindy waspletely stunned. Frank actually had the strength of Top soldier. How could this be


    possible?


    A disdainful dude, a world-renowned pinnacle soldier, could there really be an equal sign between the


    two?


    ¡­¡­


    Fallen-city Corporate was located in the Hi-Tech Park, XC District, Haidong City. When Cecilia drove


    there, the office building where Fallen-city Corporate was located was already full of voices.


    Seven or eight police cars surrounded the entrance and exit of the building. There were policemen


    pulling the cordon. There were not many people watching around, but many people were recording


    videos. Cecilia heard someone telling the news to the media.


    "Ms. Chu, you are finally here."


    When Cecilia got out of the car, she was stopped by a panic-faced woman.


    "Riley, how''s it going now?" Cecilia asked in a deep voice.


    Cecilia''s calm expression calmed down the woman a bit. She exined the current situation quickly.


    After Cecilia listened, her eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Someone died.


    Mr. Wong in theboratory had no signs of life before the ambnce arrived. The entirepany was


    blocked by the police. It was unknown how much information about the Fate of Beauty could be left in


    theboratory, and the police did not allow them to enter.


    "Ms. Chu, what shall we do now?" After speaking, the woman asked in a flustered manner.


    "Don¡¯t be panicked." Cecilia snorted, and then said, "Organize people to notify immediately. Let some


    people go for research, some people take paid leave. We should trust the police. They will soon solve


    the case."


    The woman was stunned. "What are you doing in a daze? Pass the news to thepany''s middle and


    senior managers. They know what to do." Cecilia paused for a while, and continued,


    "Don''t spread the news about Fate of Beauty. When the problem solved, I will give others an


    exnation."


    The woman hesitated and said, "But we have no money now."


    Whether sending people to investigate dealers in various ces or taking paid vacations, they need a


    already been invested in the development of Fate of Beauty. There were still some liquid funds, but


    these funds had already been used.


    "Who said that thepany has no money." Cecilia smiled and said to the woman, "Call Manager


    Chen. The 150 million that was recovered today, I allow him to spend 10 million."


    150 million?


    The woman was stunned, and she knew thepany''s current situation best. Did they have 150


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    million?


    Now the research data of Fate of Beauty, which was given the greatest attention by thepany, had


    been stolen.


    When the news spread the next day, Fallen-city Corporate would surely usher in apetitor¡¯s attack,


    and it may copse.


    "Well." Cecilia waved, "Hurry up, there must be money on the ount. Do you think I really don''t know


    what you think about?"


    The woman blushed when she heard that. She said in embarrassment that she would go to work and


    left quickly.


    Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief as she watched the woman leave. Fortunately, Frank had asked for the


    money back. Otherwise, as such a big thing happened and the inside of Fallen-city Corporate would be


    messed up before being attacked bypetitors.


    Feelings were only feelings. To make people follow her without ie, Cecilia knew that she couldn''t


    do it yet.

 Chapter 8 Persuasion

    Chapter 8 Persuasion


    "Director Xu, what is the situation now? When will the case be solved?"


    Cecilia found the police officer on the scene and asked directly.


    One hundred and fifty million could only stabilize Fallen-city Corporate. However, the predicament was


    still there. More importantly, she had to now know how much Fate of Beauty''s research data had lost,


    and whether there was still a possibility of recovery.


    "Ms. Chu." Edward Xu looked at the beauty in front of him. He was surprised, then he exined the


    basic situation again, and finally concluded, "Ms. Chu, ording to our previous spection, it should


    be someone of yourpany who wanted to steal the information was then discovered by the victim.


    There was a conflict, and then the homicide happened."


    "Someone of mypany?" Cecilia frowned slightly.


    "No trace of theft was found around. The only exnation is that the perpetrator is very familiar with the


    positive.


    He had handled a lot of simr cases, and they were basically caused by insiders.


    "Thank you, we will definitely cooperate with your investigation. We hope that you can solve the case


    as soon as possible and give us an answer." Cecilia said seriously.


    The only thing she could rely on at the moment was that the police in front of her could solve the case


    as soon as possible and recover the lost information.


    "This is our duty," Edward Xu replied. He thought about it, and stopped Cecilia who was about to leave,


    "Ms. Chu, you can also think about yourpany''spetitors."


    "I understand, thank you." Cecilia thanked again. She knew clearly that it must be Sky Beauty


    Corporate who was making trouble again. The main business of Fallen-city Corporate was cosmetics


    sales. However, there were only a few big-name cosmetics that sell well. Fallen-city Corporate had


    always collided with Sky Beauty Corporate for the right to sell. This was one of the reasons why Cecilia


    had to go all out to develop Fate of Beauty. Only she had the core technology, could she be fearless.


    Then Cecilia went to the Public Security Bureau to exin the situation and appease the family of Mr.


    Wong. After finishing a series of things, she returned to the vi. It was already more than two o''clock in


    the morning.


    "Cecilia, how''s it going?"


    As soon as Cecilia walked into the living room, Cindy, who hadn''t slept all the time, greeted her and


    handed her a ss of water.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Cecilia took the water ss and sat down on the sofa exhaustedly. She looked weak. Only in front of


    her sister, would she let her guard down and express her true feelings.


    "Cindy, mypany is really doomed this time." Cecilia closed her eyes, and there was indescribable


    fatigue in her words.


    In another month, Fallen-city Corporate''s agency rights would expire. Since the sess of Fate of


    Beauty was within reach and thepany''s internal funds were not sufficient, thepany had not


    sought the agency rights from the beginning.


    Without the right of agency, Fate of Beauty also didn''t get sussed. More than 100 million of funds


    could only keep Fallen-city Corporate running for three months. Sky Beauty Corporate would definitely


    mobilize all the power to go against Fallen-city Corporate. Then herpany would lose.


    "Cecilia, you can''t be discouraged!" Cindy was anxious, "Fallen-city Corporate was built by you so


    hard. Are you willing to give up? Also, in your current situation, if Fallen-city Corporate is gone, you can


    only ept family arrangements!"


    Cecilia sighed, what could she do if she was not reconciled? She couldn¡¯t get the agency rights, and


    she really had no confidence in turning defeat into victory with Sky Beauty Corporate''s suppression.


    "Cecilia, is there no way at all?" Cindy was not reconciled. Only she knew how hard her sister had put


    in to leave the family, working overtime day and night, contacting with others, raising funds. All the


    dazzling achievements of Fallen-city Corporate were because of her hard work.


    Cecilia smiled bitterly, "Unless the research materials of Fate of Beauty can be taken back, and Fate of


    Beauty will be put into production and sales within another month."


    If so, Fallen-city Corporate would not only survive, but also be one of the most famous


    However, it simply could not be done.


    Fate of Beauty''s research materials were retrieved and needed to be improved. However, Mr. Wong


    who presided over the research was now killed. It was not simple to perfect the research. Even if all


    this waspleted, Fate of Beauty would have to be approved by the State Food and Drug


    Administration before production and sales.


    Let alone a month, it was difficult to do it in a year.


    "Maybe..." Cindy''s eyes turned slyly, pushing Cecilia, "Cecilia, maybe someone can do it."


    "Don''t be kidding." Cecilia grinned reluctantly, "Don''tfort me. Your school will start tomorrow. Just


    enjoy your campus life."


    Cindy shook her head stubbornly and repeated what George had said before. "Cecilia, I don''t think


    George has lied, otherwise how could he get back the debts from Flying-dragon Group."


    Cecilia sat up and looked serious.


    Every Top soldier not only had a strongbat power, but also had a first-ss IQ, knowledge, etc. If


    Frank really had such power...


    As soon as she found there was a chance, Cindy continued to persuade hurriedly, "Cecilia, he won the


    previous bet. Since he¡¯s your fianc¨¦, he should do something for you."


    Cecilia hesitated.


    "Cecilia, now we can only rely on him. If we seed, everyone is happy. If we fail, we will have nothing


    to lose. Besides, if he can''t do such a small thing, how could he pester you."


    Could Frank really do it?


    Cecilia was very hesitant. She knew that what Cindy said might not be a good way, buy it used Frank.


    Once Frank was really sessful, how could she repay him?


    "Cecilia, don''t hesitate. As long as you agree, I will tell him. If he can''t even do such a small thing, what


    can he do?" Cindy continued.


    Cecilia was shaken. On the one hand, it was her cherish Fallen-city Corporate, and on the other was


    her detested fianc¨¦. It was not difficult to make a choice, Cecilia nodded slightly.


    Cindy was overjoyed. "I''ll tell him tomorrow."


    "No." Cecilia shook her head and said seriously, "I will tell him in person tomorrow."


    Cindy sighed, but didn''t know that Cecilia had already decided that if Frank could do it, she would really


    marry Frank, marry Frank willingly.


    "Go and rest early, let me be quiet alone."


    Watching Cindy go to rest, Cecilia rubbed her temples, lying on the sofa, like a lonely kitten, who could


    only warm herself.


    Cecilia gradually fell asleep.


    Six o''clock in the morning.


    Frank opened his eyes suddenly, got up, put on his clothes, and folded his quilt in one go.


    When Frank, who had arranged himself and was about to run, walked past the living room and noticed


    something, he stopped abruptly. He saw Cecilia.

 Chapter 9 Fail to Reach A Consensus

    Chapter 9 Fail to Reach A Consensus


    The morning light was faint, like a faintyer of foundation hitting Cecilia''s slightly hearty face. A few


    strands of blond hair crawling on her cheeks softly. Her small cherry mouth was like a child sucking,


    making people want to kiss her.


    Frank stared nkly for a while.


    It was not that he had never seen a beautiful woman. Even more explicit temptations could be


    encountered almost every day when he was in a foreign country, and he had never been tempted.


    However, his heart was throbbing nonstop at this moment.


    "What are you going to do?"


    A sharp rebuke suddenly sounded. Frank frowned, turned and left, ignoring the sharp voiceing


    from behind.


    The environment of the vi area was good, and the most important thing was he could meet beautiful


    women who also came out for morning exercises, which was very seductive.


    After running tenps and finding a quiet corner, Frank took a pose and started practicing pugilistic art.


    One move, one move, Frank focused on his movements, not daring to be sloppy at all. But in the eyes


    of others, he was just cramping. He beat continuously in the first second, and rolled on the ground in


    the next second, more neurotic than neuropathy.


    However, they couldn¡¯t see that with such neurotic movements, Frank¡¯s body under his clothes was


    glowing with iron cyan luster. His muscles under the skin continued to roll and became stronger, the


    bones were furtherpressed with its density increased, and the blood was like a river running. A


    little bit of ck stains mixed with sweat stains was on his head. It was fishy smell and unpleasant.


    At the same time, the light around Frank became dim. It was not easy to see Frank.


    Eleven minutester, Frank stopped. His chest was rising and falling rapidly, his clothes soaked with


    sweat, and white smoke came out of his head.


    It took a long time before he calmed down.


    Clenching his fists, Frank punched out suddenly.


    Boom!


    There was a big sound and ripples in the air. The trees in front of Frank fell suddenly, and the green


    leaves fell to the ground, ttering.


    The corners of Frank''s mouth were slightly tilted, and then his body shook rapidly, as if the picture on


    the TV was shaking at a very high speed, andyers of white mist emerged from him.


    After more than 30 seconds, he stopped trembling. The sweat stains on Frank''s body had long since


    disappeared. He became refreshing as usual. But his clothes appeared more worn out.


    This was clearly not something that humans could do. Ordinary humans simply couldn¡¯t withstand the


    tremors of such a high speed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Frank knew it himself.


    It all came down to his previous pugilistic art.


    Eight years ago, he got Anonymous Fist when he went abroad. From the beginning, he could only


    barely make one movement. Now he could practice for eleven minutes, which took eight full years.


    And the more he practiced, the more he was in awe of Anonymous Fist. Yes, it was awe.


    Frank had spected that if he wanted toplete Anonymous Fist, it would take at least two hours,


    which meant that he had only done less than one-tenth of Anonymous Fist.


    It was this one tenth that made him the best in the underground world.


    Anonymous Fist had only one function, it was to improve the user''s physical fitness.


    The longer he practiced for every time, the stronger he would be. Greater strength, faster speed,


    stronger reaction ability,sting physical strength, sharper five senses, smarter brain...


    Everything evolved to a non-human level.


    Of course, Frank was more willing to believe that he was moving towards human limits.


    Back at the vi, Frank saw the two sisters whispering in the dining room next to the living room. Cindy


    was speaking while Cecilia still had a little blush on her face and her eyes were dodgy.


    Frank walked directly to the dining room, sat at the dining table, picked up a bun and took a bite.


    Ignoring Cindy''s almost angry gaze, he admired, "Your cook is good."


    Cindy''s face was full of anger. She gritted her teeth and muttered, "Pervert!"


    She saw Frank staring at her sister in the morning. If she didn''t say anything, she didn''t know what


    nasty behavior Frank would do.


    "Did I molest you?" Frank asked rhetorically, nced at Cindy back and forth. "t-chested. I have no


    interest in you. "


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more." Cecilia smiled awkwardly, and said to Frank while appeasing her sister


    who was about to lose temper.


    After eating up the bun in his hand, Frank picked up another one unceremoniously, "Let the chef cook


    more, it''s not enough."


    Cindy pped her chopsticks on the table, stood up angrily. She said she was full, turned and left.


    She was afraid that she would be pissed off by Frank if she kept staying here.


    "Cindy didn''t actually aim at you intentionally."


    Cecilia exined quickly, apologizing.


    Frank didn''t care at all. He ate as he said, "My grandfather wants us to get married as soon as


    possible. When shall we get the certificate?"


    Cecilia shuddered and almost slipped off the chair. She looked at Frank incredulously. She thought,


    "Even if I lost the bet and be your fianc¨¦e now, you shouldn¡¯t be so rash. What do you think of


    me?"


    "Don''t me me for being direct." Frank ate up all the buns in front of him, and said solemnly, "I said


    clearly before that I don''t like you. The reason why I came to you was forced by my grandfather. Either


    we get married to let my grandfather be reassured, or you can convince him. Then I will be free."


    He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here. He had more important things to do when he came back


    this time.


    Cecilia''s mouth twitched. At this moment, she understood why Frank had been rude since the


    beginning. From yesterday, they thought Frank was a toad and wanted to eat swan meat. It now


    appeared that the situation was quite the opposite.


    Frank didn''t give a shit to her, the number one beauty in Haidong City, the wealthy eldestdy, including


    the Fallen-city Corporate she was proud of.


    It was reasonable that how a person with the strength of Top soldier could would entangle her as they


    thought.


    Although she could understand it, Cecilia felt a bit wronged and less guilty when she thought of Frank


    being so direct and not caring about her feelings at all.


    Was she really so unbearable in Frank¡¯s eyes?


    "I can marry you!"


    Cecilia looked straight into Frank''s eyes, "But before that, I want you to do me a favor. Ourpany''s


    Frank frowned and his eyes became sharp. He interrupted Cecilia directly, "You use me?"


    Cecilia was nervous, and Frank''s sharp eyes made her feel like she was facing a murderous god.


    Even her father, the high-ranking Chu Family¡¯s Patriarch, had never made her feel such a heavy


    pressure.


    Subconsciously, she avoided Frank''s eyes. But then Cecilia''s anger surged in her heart, "Frank! Many


    people like me. I didn''t say anything just now. It''s impossible for me and you to get married!"


    "Our previous bet... Do you want to break your promise?¡± Frank narrowed his eyes and said


    meaningfully.


    Bastard!


    Cecilia clenched her fists tightly, her eyes were reddish, and she said slowly,


    "I am not a dishonest person. We will get married tomorrow!"


    After that, Cecilia turned and left. She just wanted to cry. But even if she wanted to cry, she would


    never cry in front of Frank.

 Chapter 10 Hi-tech Can Do Whatever You Want

    Chapter 10 Hi-tech Can Do Whatever You Want


    Frank saw Cecilia turning away, some drops of tears were floating in the air.


    "The psychological ability is too weak."


    Frank muttered a word when he was about to eat up Cecilia¡¯s breakfast. Then, he returned to the room


    where he had slept before and turned on theputer in the guest room.


    More than ten secondster, theputer was ready, and Frank inspected theputer thoroughly.


    "What a trash."


    After he strectched his hands, he put his hands on the keyboard. In the next second, he started to type


    rapidly. The crackling sound resounded in the room. Lines of code was flowing down like a waterfall on


    the screen.


    He always took action alone, did not join any team, and everything was dealed with by himself, that¡¯s


    why he called solitary soul.


    Of course,puter technology was also handled by himself.


    Otherwise, in today''s world of electronic technology, surveince cameras and miniature cameras


    spread all over the world, Frank would have been already killed by his enemies.


    Half an hourter, the crackling sound stopped and theputer was restarted.


    Even thought it looked the same as usunal after the screen lit up again. In fact, theputer had


    be one of the strongest strongholds in the world, and all known bugs had been filled.


    "Not bad."


    With a murmur, Frank opened the browser, wrote a small script, and then typed the web address.


    Then a dark page which was full of files appeared on the screen.


    These files were written by Frank one by one over the years, and each had its own purpose.


    Frank downloaded a small file and closed the page to erase traces.


    Then Frank began running the small file.


    About ten minutester, Frank essed to the internalwork of Haidong Public Security Bureau, and


    soon the case that Cecilia said was found out.


    "Traitor, rival, typical case ofmercial espionage."


    Frank smiled, but he did not expect that he, the famous solitary soul in the underground world, had to


    do such a trivial matter.


    Soon, the surveince video around the Fallen-city Corporate was picked out.


    10 minutester, Frank targeted the suspect.


    "Eh?"


    Frank was a little surprised when saw the ordinary middle-aged man on the screen, . He saw this


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    middle-aged manst night who was in a panic with bloody sleeves. The license te number was


    East B3560.


    With these clues, the rest of the matter could be solved easily. The monitoring resources of Haidong


    City were quietly shifted, and Frank soon locked in the tracks of Allen Wang.


    Thest time when Allen Wang appeared in front of the surveince was around 7 a.m. He was not


    alone, two people apanied with him.


    Three minutester, the identity of the man apanied Allen Wang was figured out. He was a


    bodyguard of Lily Gu who was the boss of Sky Beauty Corporate.


    Finally, Frank found theboratory of Sky Beauty Corporate, and thework defense of theboratory


    was a piece of cake for him. He downloaded all the information about the Fate of Beauty in the


    Of course, Frank also packaged and sent all sorts of information and evidence to the Public Security


    Bureau. No matter Allen Wang, the murderer, or Sky Beauty Corporate, they would be punished by the


    relevant authorities.


    After erasing all traces, Frank leaned on the chair and idly went through the information of Fate of


    Beauty that he downloaded.


    Since the whole story of the matter had been found out, he clealy knew what difficulty Fallen-city


    Corporate was facing now. Of course, he understood how important the Fate of Beauty was to Fallen-


    city Corporate.


    "Tut, good thinking, but the critical step is wrong."


    After reading the materials roughly, Frank said sagaciously.


    He had to admit that the research materials were amazing and gorgeous. If it was finished, the Fate of


    Beauty would definitely drive everyone mad, not only women, but also men.


    The love for beauty ismon to everyone.


    However, there was a error in the most critical step of the research materials. If they did not amend this


    error, let alone develop qualified products in a short period of time, they would not achieve anything for


    three or five years.


    With regard to creation, scientific and technological creativity, Frank couldn''tpare with others. But,


    he was full of confidence in amending mistakes and even optimizing them if the information was


    He would surprised a group of people if he did an IQ test now.


    After thought for a while , Frank stood up and walked out of the room and told the servants of the vi


    to buy the medicinal materials.


    When the servant heard Frank''s requirement, he waspletely bewildered, Frank had to find Cecilia


    for help, who was still derpessed.


    "Frank...!"


    Cecilia was still angry with Frank, but when facing the servant''s inquiring eyes, she felt a little dejected,


    and said: "go and buy it. He can do whatever he wants."


    She''s not that stingy.


    But, She climbed onto the bed and cried as soon as the servant left.


    In just two days, she had experienced ups and downs. She could only vent it in this way, as she had no


    way toin about it.


    Crying for more than half an hour, the grievances werepletely vented, Cecilia washed her face,


    looked at herself in the mirror, and recovered.


    She would not give up! Never!


    There¡¯s no hope in the Fate of Beauty now, so if she could take the agency, Fallen-city Corporate was


    still Fallen-city Corporate.


    Thought of that, Cecilia took out the mobile phone, she was about to inform her staff to take over the


    agency of next quarter in all means.


    Instead of making a call, a call came in.


    The police chief, Edward Xu?


    Cecilia frown and answered to the phone.


    "Cecilia Chu, the case has been solved, and the suspect Allen Wang has been arrested..."


    When Cecilia heard this, she was stunned. It was like a person who had been thirsty for several days in


    the desert suddenly ran into an oasis. She felt dizzy and hardly hear what Edward said.


    When the case was solved, all the crises were solved. The blockade of thepany could be lifted, the


    data of the Fate of Beauty could also be retrieved, thepany survived the crisis.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you." Cecilia continued to express her gratitude, tears running down her


    face again, but this was for joy.


    She hang up the phone and tidied up her appearance. Cecilia left the vi energetically. Her mind was


    full of thepany''s business. As for Frank, she had already forgotten.


    Of course, Frank knew Cecilia went out with great vigour. However, Frank only murmured that the


    police¡¯s efficiency was very fast, and then he continued to study the research materials.


    When the medicinal materials he needed was in ce, Frank began to mix and improve the Fate of


    Beauty, and the whole vi was filled with a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    When Cindy came back in the evening, it was full of strong odour.


    She knew that the strange odour was made by Frank after she asked the servant about it. Cindy was


    furious and rushed to the guest room. Seeing Frank, who was stirring up the herbs, she wanted to


    throw them.

 Chapter 11 Fate of Beauty Was Done

    Chapter 11 Fate of Beauty Was Done


    Cindy felt her wrist was clenched, then she faced on a pair of angry eyes.


    "Cindy, what are you fucking doing?" Frank scolded coldly.


    He was about to seed. But, it was dyed by Cindy now, all his previous efforts were wasted after


    Cindy spoiled it.


    "What?"


    Cindy looked at Frank angrily and aggressively, "Frank, this is my home, I can do anything whatever I


    want!"


    "Get out of here with your childish temper!"


    Frank directly pulled Cindy out of the room and mmed the door.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The research of the Fate of Beauty was at a critical moment, and he had no time to y with Cindy.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Son of a bitch.¡±


    Cindy was very angry. She kicked the door, but it¡¯s still closed. Instead, she fell on the ground with a


    sharp pain from her feet and tears fell down.


    The servant who was hiding in the side saw the situation, rushed to Cindy to help her up.


    "Frank, if I don''t kill you, I won''t be Cindy Chu!" Cindy hatefully said with a cold face.


    Frank in the room turned a deaf ear to her, and was concentrated on the medicinal materials.


    If at first he was only interested in the idea of Fate of Beauty, now he was really attracted by it.


    As long as he changed the prescription of it, he could make a healing medicine which was with a


    stronger effect than Yunnan Ointment.


    He won''t use it, but the brothers of the Dragon Lord mercenary regiment could use it. It''s hard to avoid


    being injured in battle. And scars were left because of all sorts of reason. It''s would be fine to have


    scars in other parts of the body, but if the scar was on the face, that meant to disfigurement.


    More than 20 brothers of the Dragon God mercenary regiment were disfigured, and some of them


    could not be recovered by stic surgery .


    As long as the medicine was done, the scars on the faces of those brothers could be removed, so that


    they could also have a chance to live a normal life, instead of being regarded as monsters every time


    they went to the street.


    Frank was focusing on the experiment, and had no time to response to Cindy.


    Cindy couldn''t get any response from Frank. She was very furious. Her hatred for Frank had reached


    the limit, but she couldn''t punish Frank at all.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Cindy got. She limped away from the vi with a cold


    face. She wanted to find Cecilia, and by any means, she would find a way to drive Frank away, far


    away.


    Cindy drove away. George Zhang, who had been watching coldly, asked his men to follow her. He


    looked at the room where Frank was. He faltered the spection that Frank was the King of War.


    The King of War he knew could not do such a thing, in a short day, Frank would be the first man to


    make these two princess of Chu Family cry, no one could do this.


    It was the first time he saw these two stubborn sisters crying since he came to the Chu Family.


    Time went by, and when the sun appeared again on the horizon, Frank who spent the whole night in


    making the medicine, were energetically watching the two bottles of lotion.


    One of the bottle was milky white, a light fragrance rose from it. The smell was light but permeated the


    room, making people feel as if they were in the nature of spring flowers, which was iparably fresh.


    The other bottle was dark brown and thicker. Although it was vorless, and it made people feel


    nauseous at first sight.


    If it is not made by himself, Frank could hardly believe that these were made by the same form.


    Recorded the details on theputer, Frank thought for a while, then copied the information, sent an


    email out, and made a phone call.


    When the phone rang, it was quickly answered, and a bold and forthright voice rang out.


    "Frank, how do you have time to call me?"


    Frank smiled, "Stop joking, I have two small things want you to test, the details have been sent to you."


    "I¡¯m reading it."


    "By the way, it''s called Fate of Beauty. After you test, you can find a way to get a official approval, and


    then contact with Fallen-city Corporate."


    Then, Frank hung up the phone directly and began to clean up the room. Now that the experiment was


    finished, the strong smell was too strong for the nose.


    Trump Army Station, which was located thousands of miles away in the suburbs of Peking.


    Gray Tang, with his military uniform and the rank of senior colonel, stood in the bright office of the chief


    staff officer, and helplessly listened to his mobile phone sound beep beep...


    He touched his cheek unconsciously.


    There was a hideous scar extended from the lower jaw to the corner of his mouth, just like a terrible


    earthworm, on his left cheek. A sunny and handsome boy instantly became extremely dreaded man,


    leading him to be single at thirty-two.


    He and Frank were old friends. About five years ago, when he went to Africa to carry out a mission, he


    identally met Frank, the famous Dragon Lord.


    By chance, he changed his name to Gray and joined the Dragon Lord mercenary regiment. He also


    made a great reputation. The scar on his face was left at that time.


    He never forgot that time, even if he had been away for five years.


    "Fate of Beauty, cosmetics? What''s up? "


    Looking at the contents disyed on the desk around him, Gray frowned deeply, but then he felt


    astonished. Especially when he saw Frank''s annotation at the end, he trembled with excitement.


    "James!"


    After calming down, Gray yelled, and the guards outside the door came in.


    "No one is allowed into my room from now on." Gray pulled out thework cable on theputer


    while he was printing the information sent by Frank.


    "Yes!¡±


    A few minutester, Gray drove away from the military camp and went straight to an old pharmacy in


    Peking, Halls Herbal.


    At the same time, When Frank just finished cleaning up the room, he received a call from Cecilia, told


    him to meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    When Frank was on his way to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Dick Zhang looked at the doctor in the second


    people''s Hospital of Haidong City. He was furious with red eyes and he wanted to killed someone.


    "Is this the final result you gave me?"


    Dick roared crazily, and his eyes were full of madness.


    The doctor with sses turned pale and trembled: "Mr. Zhang, we really can''t do anything. Your nerve


    has been shot by a bullet, and it¡¯s impossible to restore it..."


    "Bullshit!"


    Dick burst into a rage.


    He was the big boss of Flying-dragon Group, the famous Dick Zhang, and the ck and White take-all


    person in Haidong City. Incredibly... He became a eunuch!


    How could he bear it?


    "Frank, Cecilia''s fiance!" Dick chanted with his eyes full of madness.


    The doctor was scared, he slowly moved toward the door, he did not want to face Dick''s anger again.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a blood hole appeared in the head of the doctor who was about to turn away from


    the ward.


    "Don''t want to live, none of you can live!" Dick crazily chanting, the dark barrel of the gun smoke in his


    hands.

 Chapter 12 Tremendous Change

    Chapter 12 Tremendous Change


    Frank was in a good mood.


    As long as he got the marriage certificate with Cecilia, he would have done what Master Ye asked.


    Then he would go to Peking to settle an old feud. He left the country reluctantly eight years ago.


    He would go to see the person who gave him the nameless boxing art as soon as all the things had


    been done. He didn''t know if she was still waiting for him.


    He spent seven years to look for her, this time, he could not miss it.


    There were two months left before the appointed time. He had to solve all the problems in two months,


    and then he would be free with brilliant prospects and could be aplished highly.


    When Frank got off the car, he saw two sisters at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    One was weak but with perseverance, the other was cold and elegant, like the Snow Queen.


    Frank had to admit that the two sisters were top-notch in appearance.


    "Hum!"


    Cindy snorted coldly when she saw Frank wasing. She didn''t want to see Frank any more.


    She was strongly opposed Cecilia toing to get the marriage certificate with Frank. Unfortunately,


    her sister was firm. She couldn¡¯t persuade her. What she could do was to apany her sister.


    "Let''s go."


    Cecilia said to Frank ,and walked toward to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Her feeling was extremelyplicated for Frank, a sudden fiance. Too many things happened in just 3


    days, from the disgust of a yboy at the beginning, to the initial touched for Frank¡¯s getting back her


    debts, and then to Frank''s unbridled refusal.


    Fortunately.


    It''s all over today.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    They would go their own way and never meet each other after getting the marriage certificate.


    A series of processes quickly went through. When they were taking photos, Frank was smiling, while


    Cecilia was pretty and elegant, and poker-faced. At the repeated request of the photographers, she


    gave a stiff smile.


    Click.


    Photo was taken, finally printed on the red marriage certificate.


    "We''re married?¡±


    Cecilia looked at the marriage certificate in her hand, and her heart seemed to be missing a piece.


    She once dreamed about her wedding, her prince charming gently holding her, and she was smiling


    happily, her sister and family, everyone was wishing her well.


    And now... It''s just cold and angry.


    Just took it as a dream.


    They went out of the Civil Affairs Bureau,Cindy was holding Cecilia to go.


    "Wait a minute."


    Cindy had beared for all morning. When she heard Frank said that, she turned back abruptly and said


    coldly, "Frank, don''t go too far!"


    Frank ignored Cindy, and looked at Cecilia. Frank saw her loss clearly, and he felt a little guilty.


    "I''ll try my best to help you if I can, but don''t disturb me in the future." Cecilia said coldly and clearly.


    Frank squinted, and said in a deep voice: "As We got the certificate, we should inform our family."


    With Saying that, Frank took out his mobile phone, and directly made a video call.


    He had to told Master Ye this.


    Cindy sneered. She had never seen such a shameless person. He got all the benefits,but he still


    wanted to ask people to help him to lie. Stop dreaming!


    Cecilia felt a little embarrassed, but still stopped, she really should give an exnation to her family.


    "I''ll make it up to you." Frank knew that his demand was a little too much.


    "Ha ha."Cindy sneered, ¡°Compensation, what did you take topensate my sister¡¯s innocence?¡±


    Frank ignoreed Cindy and just frowned. Now it''s more than nine o''clock in the morning. Master Ye


    should get up. Why didn''t he answer the video call for such a long time?


    Frank called four or five times in a row, but no one answered.


    Something''s wrong!


    Frank''s expression became serious. Even if Master Ye didn''t take the mobile phone, the servant should


    always take it. He had called several times, and someone should answer it.


    Cindy had been impatient to wait, holding with Cecilia, ready to go.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Frank said strongly.


    "Frank, don''t do it too much!"Cindy eximed.


    Cecilia looked embarrassed. She didn''t want to stay, but... No matter what happened between them,


    the old man of the two families was very close to each other, and she couldn¡¯t spoil it.


    At the moment, the video was finally connected.


    "Why is it you?"


    Looking at the middle-aged face in the video, Frank frowned tightly and asked coldly.


    For the whole Ye Family, he only cared about Master Ye, who called him puppy and was always


    wearing a kind smile.


    Even if he was abandoned by the world, and even the man who had been his father gave up on him,


    Master Ye still opened his arms and protected him again, at the expense of abandoning everything!


    He always owed him.


    "Master Ye was gone."


    When the middle-aged man said this, Frank''s brain exploded with a sound. He was trembling and


    looked pale.


    "The funeral is today. You cane back when you can. If you can''t, you don''t have to."


    Then the video hung up directly.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, Frank directly crushed the mobile phone, and with the blue tendons on his


    forehead, Frank looked murderously.


    Cecilia also stunned, the Master Ye had gone?


    How could it be? She had seen Master Ye some time ago. His face was ruddy and his voice was loud


    and clear. How could it be so sudden?


    "He''s dead?"


    Cindy was also surprised, and then annoyed infinitely, "Why don''t they tell us the news earlier, then,


    sister, you don''t have to get the certificate with him. well, why didn¡¯t he die earlier?"


    "Cindy!" Cecilia looked pale after hearing her words.


    "Damn it!"


    Frank was furious,he rushed to Cindy and pped.


    He put out his hand in anger, if a palm down, the head of the ck bear was smashed to pieces, how


    could Cindy bear to it, but now he has nothing in mind, Master Ye died, he had nothing to worry about.


    Anyone who insulted Mater Ye must die!


    But Cecilia suddenly stood in front of Cindy when the palm was about to fall.


    Frank was angry, but he didn''t lose his mind. He withdrew 99% of his strength.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, Cecilia was hit to stagger, her pretty face instantly swollen up.


    "Frank, are you crazy? You hit my sister. You''re not a man! " Cindy yelled furiously.


    Frank''s cheek twitched, his eyes flushed, and he stared at Cindy directly.


    Cindy only felt as if she was staring at by a crazy lion. She felt cold all over her body. She was stiff and


    could not say a work.


    "Cindy!"


    Cecilia once again stood in front of Cindy and looked at Frank imploringly, "Frank, Cindy is a big-mouth


    person . I apologize to you instead of her. She really didn''t mean to."


    Cecilia also flustered. She really felt the killing intention in the legend. If Frank insisted, Cindy would


    surely die.


    Frank, who was so angry, looked at the panic , there was a palm print on Cecilia¡¯s face. Frank suddenly


    thought of Cecilia, who was curled up in the corner of the sofa yesterday morning. His anger faded


    slowly.

 Chapter 13 Kidnapping

    Chapter 13 Kidnapping


    "From then on, we never owe each other!"


    Frank turned and strode away.


    Now the most important thing was to go back to Jiangzhou City and found out what happened.


    He didn''t believe that the kind-hearted old man would suddenly pass away.


    Cecilia looked at Frank''s back and turned to Cindy who was still startled and said, "Cindy, what you


    said before is too much."


    "Sister."


    Cindy pursed her lips, she regretted saying like that, what''s worse, Cecilia was involved in being


    beaten.


    "You..." Cecilia sighed and patted Cindy''s head, then got into the car with her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After the car started for a long time, Cindy just recovered.


    "Cecilia, since Master Ye is gone, don''t you forget about your marriage?" Asked Cindy, who had


    revived.


    Frank didn''t like Cecilia at all. This marriage was just a form.


    Cecilia stunned, shaking her head, even if she and Frank had such a thought, this time was not


    appropriate.


    "Cecilia, I advise you to think about it." Cindy said, such a thing should be solved aplicated by a


    quick and drastic action, the longer itsted, the more problems it urred.


    They were chatting in the car and did not notice that they were being followed by two ck Volkswagen


    cars. And the car which had been following them suddenly elerated when they were turning the


    corner.


    Boom.


    With a loud noise, their car suddenly got out of control, rushed onto the sidewalk, and finally got stuck


    in the wall of the roadside shop.


    The rm in the car kept ringing, and all the airbags popped out. Cecilia and Cindy were already


    unconscious.


    With the sound of cars stopping near their car, and the bodyguards behind them didn''t respond. Seven


    or eight strong men rushed to the car and held up them and left.


    At this time, the bodyguard behind them just got out of the car.


    When they saw the sisters had been taken away, they were livid. They didn¡¯t expect that someone


    would kidnap the sisters so wantonly in Haidong City.


    "Contact captain Zhang and call the police. I''ll follow them!"


    One of them yelled at the other, they got into the car in a hurry and ran after the car that took the two


    sisters away.


    With the bodyguard phone call out, the whole Haidong City was restless. After all, the Chu Family''s


    power in Haidong city could not be underestimated.


    What''s more, such a tant kidnapping was a provocation to the leading group of Haidong City.


    Everyone took action. Soon, the location of the kidnapper was found out, and then everyone was


    stunned.


    Flying-dragon Building of Flying-dragon Group.


    On the top floor of the building, Dick was sitting in a wheelchair, and he was constantly looking at


    Cecilia and Cindy coldly.


    "Are they beautiful?" Dick asked gloomily.


    The strong man who stood behind Dick was staring at the sisters. He trembled and didn''t know how to


    answer.


    "They are beautiful."


    Dick said lightly, and then roared: "Damn it!I was disabled. I can¡¯t have sex with these pretty girls who


    were in front of me. Do you know how painful I am?"


    The office was quiet, no one dared to provoke Dick, who was furious now.


    "Uh..."


    A slight gasp broke the silence. Cecilia opened her eyes slightly and her sight was a little blurry.


    ¡°What''s wrong with me?


    Didn''t I go to get the certificate with Frank? Later, we drove on the road, and...¡± Cecilia thought. The


    booming noise still resounded in her mind.


    "Cindy, Cindy, where are you?" Cecilia cried anxiously. She remembered that she had a car ident.


    She was really sober and her sight became clear.


    Cold Dick, a group of fierce thugs, and strange environment.


    Cecilia felt hopelessly.


    "Cindy, Cindy Chu, is really a good name." Dick sneered and pointed to Cecilia. "Your sister is right


    here."


    Cecilia looked back and saw her sister, who was tied by her side and her face stained with blood.


    "Cindy, wake up, what''s the matter with you?" Cecilia was almost crying out, her hands were tied


    solidly, she could only rubbed Cindy by swaying her body.


    Dick grinned, staring at them with great interest, just like a psychopath.


    Cindy quickly woke up, and cried for her pain, when she saw the situation, she closed her mouth, but


    the continuous flowing of tears and tremor, showing that she was suffering from what kind of pain.


    Cecilia''s eyes twitched. At the beginning, she was just worried. When she calmed down, she saw the


    hideous scar on Cindy''s face.


    Even if she was healed, ugly scars would be left at her face.


    "Dick!"


    With great anger, Cecilia fiercely looked at Dick, "This is kidnapping!"


    Traffic ident, suddenly came here, still tied, Cecilia understood exactly what happened.


    "Hey, hey." Dick gloomily smiled, and the voice was like a ghost crawling out of hell. "I am kidnapping.


    Do you satisfy?"


    "Are you crazy?" Cecilia frowned tightly and eximed, "You are provoking the Chu Family."


    Dick sneered, "Little bitch, who are you scaring? It doesn¡¯t work for me! "


    Cecilia stunned.


    Dick had killed some people. The important persons in Haidong City all knew it. The reason why he


    wasn''t arrested, and he even established the Flying-dragon Group was because even he did some


    criminal things, but he had a sense of propriety. He knew who could be provoked and who couldn''t be


    provoked. He never crossed the line.


    Now that he''s crossed the line, it meant that he''s mad.


    Crazy people could do anything.


    "I will give you a chance!"


    Dick said crazily, "call your fiance Frank and let hime here!"


    Cecilia was stunned by his words. Frank?


    "I will let you know the reason before you die." Dick stared at the sisters coldly, pointing to the bloody


    gauze on his body. "Your good fiance came to collect debts and shot three holes in me. I admitted


    defeat, but he even shot me to make me be a eunuch!"


    "I¡¯m disabled!"


    "He won''t get any better!"


    "The whole building is installed with explosives. Call him and I will die with him!"


    Dick crazily roared, his eyes was full of madness.


    Cecilia was trembling, and Dick''s words were constantly resounding in her mind. It turned out that the


    root of everything was actually caused by her asking Frank to help collect debts.


    Cindy was stunned, the sharp pain on her face made her dizzy, on the contrary, which let her no time to


    fear.


    Bang.


    One thing hit Cecilia, she reluctantly calm down to see, it was her mobile phone.


    "Call and let that jerke over!"


    Call or not?


    Cecilia hesitated. Dick was crazy. He said that the whole building was full of explosives, it was 90%


    true.


    Even if Frank was the king of war, could he survive in the explosion?


    "Little bitch, don''t challenge my patience. Although your sister is disfigured, my brothers are not picky."


    Dick said gloomily.

 Chapter 14 Come,or Not Come

    Chapter 14 Come,or Not Come


    "Disfigurement?"


    Cindy stunned, and then asked for a mirror, Dick gave her.


    Seeing the bloody face on the mirror, as well as the hideous scar, Cindy was stiff, and looked more and


    more cold.


    "Cindy, Cindy, don''t scare me. It''s fine. It will be fine." Cecilia felt something was wrong, she said


    promptly.


    "Sister."


    Cindy showed a smile even worse than crying, "My face is disfigured."


    "Cindy, now the technology is so..."


    "Sister." Cindy interrupted Cecilia, "It¡¯s all Frank¡¯s fault."


    Cindy ignored Cecilia, directly said to one Dick: "Three days ago, my first phone number on my mobile


    phone."


    "Cindy!" Cecilia yelled.


    Cindy lightly looked at Cecilia with calm and indifferent in her eyes, which made Cecilia feel chilly, then


    she said nothing.


    What else could she do?


    ¡­¡­


    Chi...


    In the screeching of the brake sound, Edward Xu jumped out of the car.


    Flying-dragon Building had been blocked by the police, and the armed police were arranging in the


    distance.


    Edward was pursued by the media people as soon as he appeared. With the help of his colleagues, he


    walked into the blockade circle.


    "Edward, it has confirmed that Cindy and Cecilia are in the building, and the suspect is Dick, who shot


    and killed the doctor of the second people''s hospital this morning. In addition, we found a treatment


    record of Dick. He had gunshot wounds on his body. One of them affected Dick''s fertility.¡±


    Edward frowned when he heard the news. He knew Dick who was very difficult to deal with.


    "Edward, we analyze that Dick''s injury should be rted to the sisters of the Chu Family. ording to


    the information from the bank, Flying-dragon Group transferred 150 million dors to Fallen-city


    Corporate two days ago." the police around Edward said.


    Edward felt tense.


    150 million dors, no fertility, shooting, kidnapping.


    The whole story was clear.


    "Why don''t you go in and save them?" Edward asked in a deep voice.


    This was China. It was not an American blockbuster. Flying-dragon Group was just a scoundrel group.


    He believed that they would arrest those scoundrels with the ability of the armed police.


    "Sir, before the kidnapping, there was a robbery on the West Ring Road. It was the explosives


    transported to Xicheng District which was nned to st a building at a fixed point today. And it was


    taken in charged by Flying-dragon Group."


    Edward frowned deeper. As he thought, the explosives, which was enough to st a whole building,


    was all set in the Flying-dragon Building.


    Dick was crazy.


    "What did the armed police say?" Edward asked.


    Now the armed police was theirst hope.


    "The situation is not optimistic. Flying-dragon Building is the onlymanding high point nearby, and


    almost all explosives are on the top floor. If we are not fully prepared, all the people inside will die.


    Strong attack is not the best choice."


    Edward wanted to scold, but said quietly: "What did Dick want?"


    "I haven''t heard from him yet."


    "Contact Dick as soon as possible to find out what he wants." Edward ordered that, at present, it


    seemed impable. Dick''s request was the only w. Even if he was mad, he should also have a


    crazy appeal.


    Just then, outside the blockade line, dozens of luxury cars arrived.


    One of the cars did not stop, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with calm temperament in suits


    and leather shoes came out, followed by a group of bodyguards behind him.


    ¡°Herees the trouble.¡±


    The chairman of Chu Group, the first group in Haidong City, and the current head of Chu Family, Bruce


    Chu.


    Edward murmured, quickly met Bruce and said, "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t worry. We police will protect your


    daughters from any harm."


    "Thank you, director Xu."


    Bruce shook hands with Edward politely, but his words were not polite at all. "My daughter can''t have


    any idents. Edward, why hasn''t the police acted yet? The longer it dyed, the more idents


    would be. You should know that. "


    Edward frowned and exined the situation, "Bruce, in order to ensure the safety of your daughters,


    we must be fully prepared."


    The implication was that you were ayman, don''t mix up here.


    "Chief, I''m listening to someone inside the building is making a phoce call to someone." A voice came


    from themand car.


    As soon as Edward heard this, he turned around and ran to themand car. Bruce, who was behind


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    him, hesitated a little and ran after him.


    "What''s the situation?" Edward asked.


    "Listening."


    The technician handed over a headset to Edward. Edward took it. Bruce, who was following Edward,


    impolitely picked up another headset. Edward originally wanted to stop him, but the call had already


    started.


    ¡­¡­


    Haidong airport, waiting room.


    Frank held his ticket tightly. The ne to Jiangzhou City would take off in two hours and ten minutes.


    He couldn''t wait to go back to Jiangzhou City to find out the truth.


    The kindly face of Master Ye had been recurring to his mind. It seemed that he had been calling him for


    meeting him thest time .


    Ring ring ring...


    Frank frowned, the phone number showed on his mobile phone was not a good memory for him.


    After it cut off, there¡¯s another call.


    Frank frowned and answered in an impatient way: "Cindy, we both clear, don''t bother me any more."


    "Frank."


    A cold voice came from the microphone, Frank suddenly straightened up, "Dick?"


    As for his memory, how could he forget the sound he heard three days ago.


    "It''s a pleasure that you remember me." The gloomy sound prated into the ear and made people


    chilly.


    Frank frowned, "If you have any tricks, aim for me."


    "Tut, what a good man." Dick sneered, "Flying-dragon Building, I give you an hour toe."


    Bang!


    Frank hang up the phone directly, and looked sharply.


    He should have killed scum like Dick before.


    Rushed out of the waiting hall, a car just stopped, Frank directly pulled the driver from the car, and sat


    in the driver''s seat, stepped on the gas pedal, the door had not closed yet, then roared away.


    On the top floor of Flying-dragon Building, listening to the sound of hanging up, Dick''s face became


    iron blue.


    "Don''t worry, he wille." Facing with Dick''s terrible look, Cecilia said lightly.


    Although she did not get along with Frank for a long time, she firmly believed that he woulde.


    "Just him?" Cindy sneered coldly, "why should hee?"


    "He wille." Dick said, and Cindy suddenly turned pale.


    Dick looked at them coldly. "Anyone who is capable is very proud. I threaten him with you. No matter


    what kind of rtionship you are, he wille."


    "Don''t understand?"


    Dick grinned andughed with a ferocious smile. "He is a master, and the experts are always very


    confident, and this self-confidence will make him die!"

 Chapter 15 Convergence

    Chapter 15 Convergence


    "I knew that."


    Outside the Flying-dragon Building, Bruce dropped off the earphone and scolded, "Frank, I want you to


    die!"


    Hearing this, Edward frowned and told the technician, "Contact Frank, and ensure he will coordinate


    with our team."


    Once he knew what Dick wanted, as long as Frank cooperated, he had lots of confidence to rescue the


    hostage safely.


    Bruce''s face convulsed, he turned away from themand car, took out his mobile phone and made a


    call.


    "Bruce..."


    As soon as the warm voice came out, Bruce directly yelled, "Allen Ye, we Chu Family agreed to get


    married in respect of your father. Is that how your Ye Family treats our family? I tell you, If there''s


    anything happened to Cecilia and Cindy, you Ye Family won''t have a better life! "


    Bang!


    Hang up the phone with a gasp, Bruce''s face softened slightly, he looked at the Flying-dragon Building


    which was not far away, and his eyes flowed a little weak.


    There were his daughters up there.


    At the same time, on the road from Haidong airport to Flying-dragon Building, the roar of powerful


    engines resounded from all directions. Ordinary Audi was being driven as if it¡¯s a sports car. Many


    drivers only felt the shadow passing by.


    The car drove into the city, like a dragon dived into the sea.


    Frank''s every movement was neat like a scalpel, and in the traffic flow, the car ran rapidly, as if it was


    entering a desertednd.


    But it''s a mess behind him.


    When the car stopped in front of the Flying-dragon Building, it was followed by a lot of traffic police.


    Frank crossed the blockade line, he was ready to rush into the Flying-dragon Building, then he was


    stopped by someone.


    "Mr. Ye, we understand your anxiety, but you must cooperate with us." Edward stood in front of Frank


    with sincere words.


    Twenty minutes was enough for him to find out exactly why Frank was here.


    However, he was also very curious. It took at least 40 minutes from the airport to here, but within 20


    minutes, Frank appeared.


    "My ne will take off in an hour and a half, and I have less than an hour to deal with things here."


    Frank looked directly into Edward''s eyes, "Don''t waste my time."


    "You need our help!" Edward frowned.


    Frank shook his head, "No, thanks."


    "Are you Frank?" An angry voice interrupted, Bruce rushed over, grabbed Frank''s cor, and roared:


    "It''s you, the bane, otherwise nothing will happen!"


    "Go away!"


    Being stopped by Edward, Frank was already irritable, and now suddenly a madman came out. He


    couldn¡¯t stand it any more.


    Hum.


    Bruce''s ears were tingling. The ordinary boy in front of him was like a god of death in a sudden. He was


    like an ant and could be killed by him easily.


    With the agitation, Bruce stepped back a few steps with a pale face.


    After yelling at Bruce, Frank was not in the mood to argue with Edward, so he pushed Edward away.


    When Edward regained hisposure, Frank had already ran into the building.


    "Damn it." Edward cursed, but the feeling of fear did not fade for a long time. He had seen countless


    bloody people through life and death. He was still frightened by Frank.


    But...


    Edward thought sagaciously, ¡°perhaps, Frank can really do what we can''t do.¡±


    Frank who rushed into the building was walking towards the elevator and took out his mobile phone.


    There was always a phoneing in When he was driving.


    "What have you done, you son of a bitch? I shouldn''t have given birth to you!"


    Roared from the microphone, Frank frowned, directly hung up, and set the number of call as a cklist,


    and then dialed Cindy''s phone.


    "Here I am."


    As soon as it was connected, Frank said coldly and looked around at the same time.


    There were no unusual things.


    "Top."


    Dick reluctantly said the word, throwing away the mobile phone, he could feel his heart beating.


    It''s not just because he¡¯s going to get revenge, but because he¡¯s afraid.


    Frank left him a deep impression, especially when Frank close his eyes casually and shoot at him.


    Ding.


    When heard the sound of the elevator, Dick felt tense. Frank went out from the elevator.


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes slightly watered when she saw Frank, even if she clearly knew Frank was notpletely


    for their sake, she still had a crush on him at that moment.


    Cindy also look surprised when she saw Frank.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here I am." Frank looked at Dick and said faintly, "let them go."


    "No way!" Dick hissed out.


    Frank frowned and looked around. He could see the explosives clearly, but he didn''t see the remote


    control. It was not a time bomb, but an instantaneous detonation.


    "If I''m going now. Do you think you can stop me with you guys and those explosives?" Frank coldly


    looked at Dick, then pointed to Cindy, "let her go."


    Dick hesitanted by Frank''s cold eyes.


    "If I were leaving now., you would not drag me into it even if you want to die." Frank said lightly: "Let


    Cindy go, how do you want to y, I apany you."


    Dick hesitanted for a moment, pointing to Frank and said, "You stand together with them."


    He knew Frank''s strength. He didn''t hit him at such a short distance. He couldn''t stop Frank from


    running.


    "Let her go." Frank snorted coldly.


    Dick hesitated, and then ordered his men to untie Cindy, "You walk step by step towards this side, don''t


    want to y any tricks!"


    "Deal." Frank nodded lightly.


    "Sister." Cindy looked at Cecilia, standing in the same ce and tangled.


    Cecilia looked up at her sister and said coldly, "go!"


    "Sister..."


    "Go, don''t you want I die in peace?"


    Cindy turned and ran with crying.


    Frank walked to Cecilia step by step. The strong men around him watching him with vignce. Seven


    or eight guns aimed at him as he moved, and they were ready to pull the trigger at anytime. They knew


    Frank''s strength.


    When Frank came to Cecilia, they were already sweating. Even Dick relieved.


    At the same time, Cindy had ran into the elevator, the elevator door had been closed,and it was rapidly


    falling.


    "I''m sorry." Frank said to Cecilia, holding Cecilia''s waist with his left hand.


    Before Cecilia said a word, Frank suddenly smiled to her and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    What?


    Cecilia only felt that she was being lifted up, and then moved quickly, towards to the window.


    Dick got pale, and his prepared words was blocked in his chest. He only had time to roar wildly: "Fire,


    kill him!"


    While he was shouting, Dick took out the remote control and pressed it hardly.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    With the roar, Frank, who already rushed to the window, smiled at Cecilia and jumped out of the


    window.

 Chapter 16 It Is Over

    Chapter 16 It Is Over


    ¡°tter!¡±


    The ss shattered. And the sound of wind rang in the ears. Cecilia bit her lips tightly, ¡°It''s worth it to


    die like this.¡±


    Burying her head in Frank''s embrace and listening to the powerful heartbeat, Cecilia closed her eyes.


    She thought she would die. But she never thought she would die in the arms of a man.


    It was just¡­ She felt so unhappy.


    There were so many more things she wanted to do.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a roar. Huge fire apanied by smoke swarmed out from behind the two of them. And


    Frank could vaguely hear Dick''s unwilling roar.


    ¡°Do you want to die with me? You''re overthinking it.¡±


    Frank crooked up the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile. Then he climbed with his left hand and


    steadily grabbed onto the side eaves of the outer end of the building, making his descending body


    his body.


    At the same time, the people below the building, including Edward, were all stupid.


    "I knew it. I shouldn''t have let that b*stard go up there. Ye family, I want you to be buried with him,


    buried with him!" Bruce was going crazy as he clenched his teeth and his voice sounded as if it was


    seeping out from the hell, which was freezingly cold.


    Edward tightly wrinkled his eyebrows. Bruce threatened to burn somebody in front of a public security


    director, which was challenging his authority. However, after thinking about it, he held back the words


    he was going to say in his throat.


    The hostage was yet to be saved. And although Dick Zhang, the most heinous criminal, died along, he


    would be in big trouble and the higher-ups definitely would me him. At that time, the fact that getting


    an ordinary citizen like Frank Ye involved in such a matter would be enough to put him in a difficult


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    situation.


    "Director, someone''sing out."


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout. Edward and Bruce both looked in unison and saw Cindy running out


    from the entrance of the building in tears.


    "Cindy!"


    Bruce shouted in surprise, quickly walked up to Cindy, and embraced her in his arms.


    "Daddy, sister, she did it for me¡­ " Cindy sobbed as she was in tears.


    Bruce caressed Cindy''s hair with his trembling hand and choked, "I know. I know. It''s good that you''re


    fine. It''s good that you''re fine."


    Edward forced himself as he asked, "Mr. Chu, we need to ask Miss Chu some questions. I wonder¡­ "


    Anyway, he had to know what was going on inside.


    "Get out!" Bruce was furious, looking like a lion, as he protected Cindy behind his back, "Don''t even


    think about it."


    Anger shed across Edward''s face. He, who was the public security chief of Haidong City, couldn¡¯t


    tolerate being scolded by Bruce like this.


    As Edward was about to get angry, there came news from his subordinates, "Director, the armed police


    reported that someone jumped out before the explosion."


    ¡°Did someone jump out?¡±


    Edward was slightly stunned, subconsciously looking towards the top of the building.


    The fire from the explosion had long since dissipated. And amidst the smoke, there were indeed two


    people hanging on the wall below the top floor.


    "It''s Frank Ye and Cecilia Chu!" Edward''s tone indicated that he was happy.


    The fact that they were still alive was a great blessing.


    "Sister and Frank Ye?" Cindy opened her mouth wide in surprise, wondering whether they were still


    alive.


    Bruce twitched the corner of his mouth, barely revealing a smile. And the ruthlessness dissipated in his


    eyes.


    In mid-air, Frank twitched the corner of his mouth likewise. He had misjudged Dick''s cowardice as he


    thought, ¡°Damn it, he used bulletproof ss.¡± Although he could easily crush the ss, however, with


    the impact of the two persons descending, he felt that his left hand hurt a bit.


    Frank lowered his head and asked, "Are you sober yet?"


    Cecilia, who was stunned, opened her eyes and looked down. And her face turned pale as she said,


    "I''m not dead yet, right?"


    "It''s almost time if you''re not dead." Frank snorted and then said, "Hold me by yourself. You can''t go up


    like that."


    "What?" Cecilia''s originally pale cheeks were flushed red.


    "Hurry up." Frank''s tone was not good. He somewhat couldn¡¯t grasp the side eave with his left hand.


    Cecilia promised softly a few times as she wrapped around Frank''s neck with her hands and her head


    was buried in Frank''s bosom. Frank could see that her glistening earlobes were blushing red.


    "What are you thinking about randomly at a time like this?"


    Frank muttered a sentence, ignoring the fact that the body of Cecilia trembled in his arms. Then he let


    go of Cecilia''s small waist and grabbed onto the side eaves with his right hand as well.


    With a little force, the two of them soared into the air. And Cecilia shrieked.


    Frank thought that his ears were going deaf.


    As Frank, who was confused, was falling, he almost didn''t stand firm and fell. He had an urge to p


    Cecilia''s butt. It wasn¡¯t until his feet were on the ground that he said coldly, "Get off my body now.


    When are you nning to hold me like this?"


    Only then did Cecilia get down from Frank. She was so shy that she dared not look at Frank at all.


    Although her butt was aching, she felt somewhat¡­ soothing instead.


    Thinking so, Cecilia dared not look at Frank at all. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t be redder.


    "Let¡¯s leave now."


    Frank shook his head, feeling that his eardrums were still buzzing. Although Cecilia didn''t look very


    aged, she got a quite loud voice.


    When the two of them walked out of the Flying-dragon Building, Cindy hugged Cecilia happily. The two


    sisters, who were nearly dead, quickly burst out crying.


    Edward and Bruce, on the other hand, rounded up Frank.


    "I need an exnation!" Bruce''s eyes were filled with anger. Everything was caused by Frank Ye. Even


    if his daughters were not in danger of dying, the trauma in their hearts would haunt them for the rest of


    their lives.


    "Exnation?" Frank swept his eyes at Bruce and shrugged his shoulders, "You''re not qualified."


    After saying that, ignoring the angry Bruce who was on the verge of going crazy, Frank fixed his gaze


    on Edward, "Are you here to find trouble with me as well?"


    "No." Edward shook his head, "Mr. Ye, thanks for helping out. We have a reward for you next."


    "I''m in a hurry," Frank said indifferently. Then he swept his eyes at the traffic police following him and


    said in a deep voice, "The car was robbed by me at the airport. I hope you can help me return it and


    you should agree to any request from the counterpart as long as it is reasonable."


    Edward¡¯s face turned pale. But he agreed. Originally, he was ready to ask Frank to go to the public


    security bureau to make a statement. But he couldn¡¯t say anything now.


    "Moreover¡­ " Frank swept his eyes at the two sisters who were still hugging and crying together,


    waved his hand, and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Originally he wanted to tell the two sisters that he had developed Fate of Beauty and the variant


    product could treat Cecilia''s face. Upon deliberation, he gave up the idea.


    With Cecilia''s attitude towards him, she might not be grateful and would even make a sarcastic


    "Are you just going to let him go?" Looking at Frank''s departing back, Bruce shouted towards Edward.


    His anger had not fully dissipated yet.


    Edward raised his eyebrows, looking coldly at Bruce, "Mr. Chu, I''m not your subordinate. Please know


    your position!"


    His words were like a pot of cold water pouring down on Bruce¡¯s head. Bruce twitched his cheek. Only


    after that did he remember that the person in front of him was the Director of the Public Security


    Bureau, who could be his equal.


    "Director Xu, I''m sorry," Bruce apologized.


    Edward''s face softened, "Mr. Chu, we also sympathize with what happened to your daughters. But you


    can''t take offense and do anything untimely because of it. You''re on your own."

 Chapter 17 A Lonely and Wild Ghost

    Chapter 17 A Lonely and Wild Ghost


    In Jiangzhou City.


    After Frank came out of the airport, his eyes were gloomy. Eight years had rushed by. Before he left


    here, he was a muddle-headed and rich yboy. And now that he was back again, his hometown was


    no longer what it used to be.


    "To the Ye Family''s ancestral mansion."


    After casually getting into a taxi, Frank sat in the back and looked out of the ss.


    Although Jiangzhou City was not as good as these big cities like Haidong City, Jiangzhou City had


    undergone drastic changes. And with his memory, it would take a long time for him to find familiar


    ces.


    As time passed by, Frank found more and more familiar things. The closer he got to the Ye Family''s


    ancestral mansion, the more familiar ces he found. It seemed that time hadn¡¯t changed anything


    here.


    Ye Vige was located at the foot of a small hill near a river in Jiangzhou, where the Ye Family''s


    ancestors had flourished for hundreds of years.


    Speaking of Frank¡¯s family lineage, it was of the leading position in Ye Vige, whose ancestral


    mansion covered tens of acres ofnds. And the attic and pavilion inside hid in the lush green trees,


    offering a unique vor.


    At the entrance of the ancestral mansion, as soon as Frank got off the bus, he saw that many people


    were removing the white cloth on the gate and sensed that the smell of gunpowder was in the air. As


    the veins in his head kept jumping, he clenched fists tightly, indicating how furious he was.


    "You haven''t paid yet." When the driver saw that Frank was leaving, he became anxious and opened


    the car door to chase after him while shouting.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Everyone focused their eyes on Frank.


    In the doorway of the old mansion, a gray-haired old man looked at Frank and asked in confusion,


    "Young Master?"


    Frank nodded at the words, "Paul, it''s me."


    "Young Master, you are finally back." The old man got excited, shouted towards the person next to him,


    and told them to hurriedly pay the taxi driver. Then he quickly walked to Frank''s side, grabbed his hand,


    and sized him up. After that, he sighed repeatedly, "It''s good that you are back. It''s good that you are


    back."


    Frank asked, "Paul, what''s going on here? How did the old master.. "


    The smile on Paul''s face suddenly disappeared. He sighed, looked around towards the surroundings,


    and whispered, "Young Master, don''t be too angry. Men¡¯s life and fortune are at God¡¯s disposal. The


    Old Master left peacefully."


    "I don''t believe it." Frank shook his head with strong anger in his eyes.


    No one knew it better than him. Five years ago, he had taught Master Ye a simplified version of the


    Anonymous Fist. And although it was not as effective as the full version, it was enough to guarantee


    Anonymous Fist a long life without any illness or disaster.


    Master Ye had only just passed eighty. So how could he suddenly receive bad news about Master Ye?


    "Young Master, take my advice. Family harmony matters the most. Now that the Old Master is gone,


    you mustn''t continue to confront the head of the family. You are from the same family and can resolve


    the hatred between you."


    Paul droned on as he led Frank into the house.


    For Paul, Frank had a lot of respect. This old man was one of the few people who were willing to


    discipline him back then.


    "Ouch! Isn''t this the Ye Family''s Eldest Young Master? Why are you back? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr.


    Joey will break your legs?" A sarcastic voice came out from inside the door. Then a young man with a


    greasy head walked over cynically.


    Frank furrowed his eyebrows. Although the young man in front of him was somewhat familiar, he didn''t


    have too deep a memory of him.


    Paul snapped, "Joey, why are you talking like this?"


    Joey smiled, "Old thing. I call you Paul by respecting you. If I don¡¯t respect you, you are simply nothing


    at all. Howe you can call me Joey?"


    As soon as Joey''s voice fell, arge hand suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°p!¡±


    There was a cracking sound. And Joey screamed, staggering back a few steps with an additional p


    mark on his cheek.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You deserve to be pped," Frank snarled.


    "How dared you f*cking hit me?" After seeing the Frank Ye in front of him clearly, Joey roared madly,


    "Frank Ye, you will be f*cking dead. You f*cking dared to hit me."


    "Your mouth is stinky."


    Frank snorted again and lifted his feet as he kicked Joey.


    "Young Master, my good Young Master." Paul rushed forward to pull Frank, "Why are you so


    impulsive?"


    "What? Can¡¯t I even beat anyone surnamed Powell?" Frank smiled coldly with his eyes revealing bone-


    deep hatred.


    He would never forget how he had been humiliated and driven out of the Ye Family eight years ago. If it


    weren''t for Master Ye, he probably wouldn''t even have the chance to leave the country and would have


    lost his life.


    Paul was so anxious that he jumped to his feet and pushed Frank out, "Go, go, go, go. The Old Master


    is gone anyway. Young Master, you should nevere back again."


    "It¡¯s my home. Why can''t Ie back?" Frankughed lightly and reassured Paul, "Don''t worry. Old


    man, it''s different now. Frank Ye has grown up."


    "I... Hey¡­ " Paul let out a long sigh and was in tears.


    Frank patted Paul on the back, "Paul, just be standby and watch how I make a big fuss, okay?"


    "You, you¡­ "Paul sighed heavily and wiped away his tears as he said, "My master is not here. I will


    find a ce for you to stay first. You should be more careful by yourself."


    Frank smiled. As reminiscence shed in his eyes, he whispered, "I was so stupid back then."


    Paul sighed again at the words and led the way.


    Within a few steps, a young man dressed in mourning clothes, who was somewhat simr to Frank, led


    seven or eight people to stop the two of them from going. And Joey, who still had p marks on his


    face, stood beside the young man and stared at Frank with hatred.


    "Second Young Master," Paul whispered.


    Frank narrowed his eyes. And in his heart, he mused, ¡°Sidney Ye.¡±


    Sidney swept his eyes at Frank and stared at Paul as he said in a deep voice, "Paul, do you forget


    about the rules of the house? Since when is it okay for outsiders to just barge in here?"


    "Second Young Master!" Paul was anxious, "Young Master is your senior brother rather than a


    stranger."


    "Senior brother?" Sidney had a frosty face, "I don''t remember having any senior brother. And Ye Family


    doesn''t have anyone named Frank Ye!"


    "You¡­ " Paul was shaking with anger.


    "Calm down. Don''t get angry because of a beast." Frank hurriedlyforted Paul and helped soothe


    his breathing.


    Sidney stared at Frank with his stern eyes, "You are not wee in the Ye Family. Get out."


    Joey arrogantly said, "That''s right. Who the hell are you? Howe you cane to the Ye Family?"


    Frank shrank his pupils and looked coldly at Joey, "A dog which even dares to bark at its master should


    be beaten!"


    As soon as his words fell, Joey retreated sharply and hid directly behind the crowd with fear on his


    face, looking like a clown.


    When Sidney saw Joey act like this, his face turned ck.


    "It looks like the dog next to you isn''t good." Frank sneered, "By the way, this is the Ye Family anyway.


    It''s not Powell Family''s turn to be in charge yet."


    Sidney seemed to have been provoked and shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    Frank raised his eyebrows and asked disdainfully, "Who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Sidney slowly spoke, "How about you? You''re a lonely¡­ soul¡­ and a wild


    ghost with no ancestors and no bloodline!"


    Paul¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically, "Sidney, you''ve gone too far!"

 Chapter 18 Izabella Ye

    Chapter 18 Izabe Ye


    ¡°A lonely and wild ghost.¡±


    Frank narrowed his eyes, wondering whether he had be a lonely ghost now.


    Sidney¡¯s words did make sense. He has no other family members in this world except for Master Ye.


    Therefore, he had to find out what had happened to Master Ye and no one should try to stop him.


    "Gone too far?" Sidneyughed, "Paul, do you think I''m overdoing it? I don''t think it''s too excessive to


    say whatever I want about a dude who wants to do something to his family."


    "That¡¯s enough!"


    Paul roared. As his face was full of rage, he stared at Sidney, "Second young master, eight years ago,


    you were still young and didn''t know anything. If you speak nonsense again, don''t me me for being


    rude!"


    "Paul!"


    Sidney changed the look on his face abruptly, "You are the steward of the Ye Family. Remember who


    you are. Moreover, eight years ago, I was eleven years old. I knew what it meant to be ungrateful and


    bold!"


    Frank frowned. He could see the pain that shed in Sidney''s eyes as he said this.


    "Cough! Cough¡­ " Paul was so angry that he kept coughing.


    Frank coldly nced at Sidney and whispered tofort Paul.


    Sidney was panting. It was as if he had run three thousand meters before saying what he had said


    before. He felt that his heart went nk after saying it, always feeling empty.


    "Young Master, I¡­ I¡­ " Paul guiltily looked at Frank. Regarding the things back then, he knew them in


    his heart. But nobody believed what he said. Nobody was convinced by his words.


    "Don''t me yourself." Frank smiled towards Paul, "Without the Ye Family, I''m living a very prosperous


    life. This time, if it were not for the Master Ye''s matter, I wouldn''t havee back here."


    Paul secretly shed tears. Frank¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help relieve the guilty in his heart.


    Frank didn''t force him. He pointed at the two people behind Sidney with his fingers, "You two, send


    Paul to rest."


    The two looked at each other into the eyes and then turned to Sidney for help.


    Sidney shouted with a ck face, "What are you looking at me for? Don''t you obey what Paul says?"


    The two men seemed to be relieved and rushed to Paul''s side as they held Paul. Ignoring Paul, who


    wanted to say something further, they carried him and headed inside.


    After Paul left, Sidney said, "The one who is in the way is gone. Will you leave on your own? Or should


    I send you away?"


    As Sidney''s voice fell, the people behind him all took a step forward, looking forbidding and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    intimidating.


    "I came back here today for only one thing."


    Frank coldly looked at the crowd, "I want to find out how the old man died!"


    "You''re insolent!" Sidney exploded.


    "You can try to stop me." Frank sneered, moving his arms and legs, "It has been eight years since Ist


    saw you. Let''s see what you''ve been capable of."


    "Get him out of here!"


    With a wave of Sidney''s hand, the crowd behind him all pressed towards Frank.


    "Are you trying to beat me by many forces of yours?" Frank grunted coldly. Instead of retreating, he


    charged into the crowd with great strides. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± With two kicks, he kicked away two people,


    while three people were beaten down by his fists. And with a final roundhouse kick, he kicked away the


    person who was rushing to the front of him, making them scream and roll to the feet of Sidney and


    Joey.


    Patting his spotless clothes, Frank snorted, "Vulnerable."


    Sidney''s body trembled slightly. And fear shed in his eyes. But he stood stubbornly in ce with a


    stubborn face.


    ¡°Poof!¡± Joey went down on his knees, shivering and lowering his head, who didn¡¯t even the courage to


    look at Frank.


    "Is this what you''re relying on?" Frank walked to Sidney''s side and stared into his eyes, "Sidney, you


    know nothing about true power."


    Patting Sidney on the shoulder, Frank walked directly towards the ancestral shrine.


    It wasn''t until Frank''s back disappeared that Sidney copsed to the ground, breathing heavily. And


    sweats broke out on his forehead, making his clothes soaked wet.


    Joey leaned to Sidney''s side and said unwillingly, "Sidney, are we just going to let him go?"


    Sidney was silent. The force Frank had shown just now was so strong that he didn''t have the strength


    to fight back. What else could he do if he didn''t let him go?


    In fact, from the depths of his heart, he was equally confused as to why the healthy and red-faced


    Master Ye would suddenly pass away, whom he couldn''t even see for thest time.


    Since Frank was making such a fuss, which probably would make him know the truth as well.


    As Joey saw that Sidney was silent, his eyes shed with contempt. And he took out his phone on his


    own and sent out a text message.


    Sidney saw clearly that this text message was not sent to the head of the Ye Family, his father, but his


    mother, Megan Powell.


    With disgust, Sidney didn''t want to bother with Joey even more.


    The ancestral shrine of the Ye Family was built along the mountain, meaning that the descendants


    would rise under the watchful eyes of their ancestors. And it was also the most luxurious and simple


    building in the entire Ye Vige.


    Even though the state now advocated cremation, the Ye Family still practiced earth burial in their


    ancestral shrine, which was one of the reasons why Frank had rushed back here. Although the funeral


    had beenpleted, he was confident of finding out the cause of the old man''s death.


    Frank was stopped at the entrance of the ancestral shrine.


    Dozens of ck-clothed people were blocking the entrance of the ancestral shrine, each of whom was


    with a bulging waistband.


    The leading ck-clothed man took a step forward and shouted murderously towards Frank, "The


    family master has an order that no one is allowed to enter or leave the ancestral shrine. Those who


    vite it will be killed without pardon!"


    Frank furrowed his eyebrows as he nced over the crowd coldly, "Get out of my way!"


    "Eldest Young Master."


    The ck-clothed man in the lead smiled bitterly, "Don''t embarrass us. If the master of the house


    mes us, these brothers will all be unlucky along with me."


    Frank was silent.


    If these people spoke viciously, he could fight in without hesitation. Even if they were all heavily armed


    elite soldiers, they couldn¡¯t stop him, not to mention the fact that these ck-clothed people in front of


    him were only slightly trained.


    But with such kind words from the chief, Frank couldn''t do it.


    "Then wait for the one who can decide toe here," Frank said indifferently. He was here and wasn''t


    afraid that anyone would mess with him.


    "Thank you, Young Master," The chief saluted and retreated to the side.


    Anyway, his mission was only to stop people from entering the ancestral shrine.


    As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him.


    Frank didn''t have to wait long before a silver sedan parked next to the ancestral shrine.


    A youthful and beautiful girl came down from the car. Upon seeing Frank, the girl shouted in joy,


    "Brother."


    Frank hooked up the corner of his mouth into a smile as he hugged the girl who jumped towards him


    and smiled, "Long time no see."


    "I have been missing you," Izabe said in a delicate voice.


    She was Frank''s junior sister. And she was only thirteen when Frank left.


    "Now you''ve be a big girl," Frankmented.


    "You will always be my senior brother." Izabe smiled coquettishly and then whispered in his ear,


    "Brother, you''re here to pay your respects to grandpa, right? I always feel that something is not right.


    When grandpa left, we didn''t even see him. And it''s only been three days before the funeral was held in


    a hurry."


    Frank furrowed his eyebrows. Based on the custom on their side, the deceased should be buried seven


    days after death. And Izabe was the Ye Family''s firstborn granddaughter. Why couldn''t she be even


    allowed to see the old man onest time?


    There was something very strange about this.

 Chapter 19 Visiting the Chu Family

    Chapter 19 Visiting the Chu Family


    "I came here to investigate the cause of grandpa''s death." Frank ruffled Izabe''s hair with warmth


    shing in his eyes, "You should hurry back to school. I''ll go and see you when I have time."


    "Humph."


    Izabe cocked her little nose, feeling dissatisfied, "Brother, you''re trying to coax me away again, which


    will be like the situation eight years ago. I won''t leave this time."


    Frank was silent. Facing Izabe''s expectant gaze, he thought about it and nodded his head.


    Eight years ago, he was powerless to fight back and tried to detach Izabe in order not to implicate


    him. Now it was different, he was no longer what he used to be eight years ago.


    No matter how the situation would be, he could guarantee Izabe''s safety,. So why would he want to


    exclude her?


    "Brother, I''ll fight alongside you!" As soon as Izabe saw that Frank agreed, she immediately got


    excited and raised her small fist, "I have practiced martial arts. It''s no problem for me to fight ten."


    Frankughed unkindly. With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that Izabe had practiced showy


    martial skills, which was simply vulnerable.


    "Then I am depending on you to protect me," Frank ruffled Izabe''s hair and said softly.


    Izabe grinned, acting like she was a Grand Master.


    While joking with Izabe, Frank looked towards the corner of the road, where Sidney and Joey were


    hidden in the shadows of the corner.


    "They are so happy now. I''ll make them cryter!" Watching Frank joking with his sister, Joey said


    hatefully as he addressed Izabe as a little bitch.


    Sidney on the other side gloated and stared at Joey fiercely, secretly clenching his fists.


    To Izabe, his sister, he had always wanted to be close to her. However, every time Izabe saw him,


    she was always cold. Originally, he thought that Izabe just had an indifferent temperament. Now he


    understood that Izabe never took him to her heart and surely wouldn¡¯t be close to him.


    Izabe had never treated him as her younger brother.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank hissed in his heart, ¡°Is it just because my mother isn''t your mother that you all never treat me like


    family? Paul is like this. So is Izabe!¡±


    ¡°You greeted Frank Ye with a smile, a man who was expelled from the family lineage long ago. I''m the


    most authentic Young Master of the Ye Family!¡±


    Joey was going to say something. But he suddenly found that Sidneyg was so fierce, making him dare


    not open his mouth.


    ¡°Is he angry?"


    Frank, who was joking with Izabe, felt resentment. ncing at Sidney around the corner, Frank


    made some adjustments to his original n.


    Time passed by and darkness descended. The ancestral shrine was like a monster lying in ambush in


    the darkness, Izabe started to yawn. And the person Frank was waiting for hadn''t arrived yet.


    Frank felt that his heart was getting colder and colder. And at the same time, he found it ridiculous.


    "Allen Ye, do you think you can hide from me this time?" Frank murmured in his heart. And his face


    grew calmer.


    At the same time, Allen Ye, whom Frank kept on his mind, brought Megan to Haidong City.


    Allen, who was middle-aged, looked extremely handsome. After he got off the ne and came out of


    the airport, along the way which was a few hundred meters¡¯ distances, the young girls around peeked


    at him one after another, some of whom even took pictures of him in secret.


    Megan, who was holding Allen¡¯s arms, raised her head proudly, lookingpletely like a noblewoman.


    However, seeing the look in her eyes, the young girls who intended toe forward to ost Allen


    were so scared that they gave up their ns one after another.


    The two of them partnered up, looking like a king and a queen patrolling their territory, who were high


    above and could be only looked up.


    After leaving the airport, the two of them got on the ck Mercedes-Benz. Under the night, they went


    straight to Ronghua Garden.


    in Ronghua Garden, where the vi of the Chu Familyy.


    Bruce sat quietly on the sofa and listened to his daughters¡¯ words. On his left, it was Cecilia who was


    describing what had happened these days. On the other side, with her face wrapped in gauze, Cindy


    was in a bad mood. And the bright light in her eyes were all much dimmer.


    "In that case, he can''t be med at all," Bruce muttered, feeling more or less unimpressed.


    Regarding the debts owed by the Flying-dragon Group, it was the two sisters who convinced Frank to


    go there. And as a result, Dick Zhang became a eunuch and sought revenge on the two sisters.


    "Dad, that''s how things are." Cecilia nced at Bruce and continued, "Frank is also a victim. He doesn''t


    like me at all. And with his strength, there is no need for him to pester me."


    Bruce nodded at the words. ording to Cecilia''s ount, when dealing with the kidnapping incident,


    Frank had acted courageously and resourcefully by first forcing Dick to release Cindy and then leaving


    with Cecilia for the first time in a clean manner.


    If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t have such a performance and wouldn¡¯t have been capable of


    safely rescuing the two sisters.


    "So, do I have to thank him?" Bruce was depressed.


    Cecilia hooked up her mouth at the words, "Dad, let it be. I''ve gotten a marriage certificate with Frank


    anyway. So we are considered a family."


    Bruce''s face instantly turned iparably ugly, ¡°A family? I haven''t agreed yet.¡±


    Bruce changed the topic, "You''d better develop Fate of Beauty as soon as possible. I will strongly


    support you with whatever you need. Cindy is waiting to use it."


    Cindy on the other side brightened up and looked expectantly at her sister.


    Cecilia smiled bitterly, "Dad, Cindy, before theb was stolen, although there is quite a lot of information


    left on Fate of Beauty, arge part of it is missing. Originally, I was confident that I would be able to


    develop it within half a month. Now it seems that it will take several months."


    "It''s good to have hope of sess." Bruce directly ordered, "I will sponsor you with one billion dors


    individually. Besides, you can also use the name of the Chu Group to invite any experts you want. Be


    sure to develop the Fate of Beauty in the shortest possible time."


    Cecilia nodded her head, "I understand."


    She felt iparably bitter in secret.


    As a woman, she understood even more what looks meant to a girl. So, after being rescued, she


    repeatedly assured Cindy that the Fate of Beauty surely would restore her look, fearing that Cindy


    couldn¡¯t think it straight and do something drastic.


    However, the reality was that there was no telling when the research of Fate of Beauty would be


    sessful. And as for whether it could cure Cindy or not, it was also unknown.


    She now instead hoped that she wouldn''t seed in Fate of Beauty¡¯s research so soon so that she


    could have enough time to think of another way.


    "Master Ye passed away and Allen couldn''t wait to have the funeral without even informing Master Chu.


    I must make the Ye Family pay!" Sharpness shed in Bruce''s eyes. Even if the root cause wasn''t on


    Frank, he wanted to make the Ye Family suffer.


    Cecilia and Cindy looked at each other in the eyes and said in unison, "Dad, thank you."


    After they grew up, it was the first time they felt the love of their father for them. And it turned out that


    Bruce still loved them. It was just that he didn''t usually show it.


    "I am your father." Bruce favored them with a smile, "I will always be your biggest backer."


    At this time, Cecilia and Cindy did not expect that this person who imed to be their biggest backer


    would turn around and sell them out.


    Time went by and it was three hours after Bruce finished saying his promise to his daughters.

 Chapter 20 Changing the Marriage Partner?

    Chapter 20 Changing the Marriage Partner?


    In a luxury private room of Tijour Tea Garden, which was outside Ronghua Garden.


    When Bruce saw Allen and Megan, he was angry.


    A pair of his daughters had almost lost their lives because of Frank Ye. Even if it was not Frank''s fault,


    the Ye Family wasrgely responsible.


    However, Allen''s words made Bruce hold his anger back.


    "Brother Chu, Frank is no longer a member of the Ye Family. And Master Ye has passed away." There


    was no sadness on Allen''s face as he spoke.


    Bruce was stunned and forced himself to say, "Will it be okay as you said?"


    "I can understand your anger, Brother Chu." Allen''s smile remained unchanged, "I can offer thirty


    percent of Heylen Garden''s shares aspensation."


    "Is this true?" Bruce was stunned.


    Heylen Garden, the upscale real estate which was being developed in Haidong City, whose value of


    the entire project was worth around three billion dors. And thirty percent of the shares was equal to


    one billion dors.


    Bruce¡¯s using one billion dors topensate was no longer just about sincerity.


    Allen smiled slightly and reached out as he took out a document from the briefcase beside him and


    ced it in front of Bruce.


    It was The Equity Transfer Contract.


    Bruce lifted his teacup to cover up his disposition.


    Only after a while did Bruce put down his teacup and asked in a deep voice, "Brother Ye, what do you


    want?"


    He didn''t believe that Allen just intended to use one billion dors to make amends. Otherwise, the Ye


    Family would have been consumed by him long ago.


    Hearing Bruce addressing him as Brother Ye, Allen smiled, "Brother Chu, whether our next discussion


    is sessful or not, this share will be yours."


    Bruce furrowed his eyebrows. A billion dors of share swayed him. And Heylen Garden was even


    more eye-catching. However, there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world.


    "Brother Ye, if you have something to say, say it straightforwardly," Bruce suppressed the greed in his


    heart and spoke straightforwardly.


    Allenughed, "Brother Chu, you are so straightforward. Then I won''t beat around the bush. With a


    month to go, the general election is about to start. We hope that the Chu Family can stand on the side


    of Minister Powell."


    Bruce felt that his heart was thumping.


    The Chu Family was just a family dedicated to the business field, which was also considered to be


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    famous in Haidong. However, there were many business groupsrger than the Chu Family. It turned


    out that Allen wasn''t trying to y up to the Chu Family, but his senior brother, Lawrence Chu.


    As the governor of a province, Lawrence Chu had a lot of say over the change of government.


    And the third son of Powell Family was very likely to go even further in the general election this time.


    Once the third son of Powell Family went even further, the Chang Family could maintain its longevity


    for another fifty years. And for this deal, Bruce felt that one billion dors were not enough.


    "Brother Chu, if you can convince your brother, Ye Family is willing to take out ten percent of the YES


    Group''s shares," Allen continued to offer something big.


    Although YES Group was not ranked in the top ten within H Country, it was a group worth hundreds of


    billions of dors. And ten percent of the shares was equal to nearly twenty billion dors.


    Bruce forcibly endured the shock in his heart and looked at Megan on the side as he asked in a


    seemingly unintentional manner, "Brother Ye, you''re making such a big sacrifice. Are you that optimistic


    about Powell Family?"


    It was well known that the shares of YES Group controlled by the Ye Family was only just over 40


    percent. And taking 10 percent off represented that the Ye Family might lose control of YES Group at


    any time.


    This ten percent of the shares was far more important than 20 billion dors in cash, which, of course,


    showed how sincere Allen was.


    However, Bruce would never do this. If it were any other sensible family patriarch, they would not do so


    as well. It would be good if the third son of Powell Family could smoothly ascend to power. Once he


    failed, YES Group surely would get a new owner and the Ye Family would be ruined from then on.


    They were betting with everything in the Ye Family.


    No wonder that they did not even notify their family and friends about Master Ye''s funeral. Allen and


    Megan were ying for the time difference. As long as the matter was settled, even if the Ye Family


    n crowd knew about it, they could only hold back their anger and admit it.


    ¡°Megan does have good tactics!¡±


    In Bruce¡¯s opinion, whoever refused to take advantage of others would be deemed as an asshole.


    Bruce instantly made a decision. After all, he only had to ask the Chu Family to support Powell Family.


    Even if the third son of Powell Family couldn''t go up, with his senior brother, who was the governor of


    the province, no one would dare to underestimate the Chu Family. So why not?


    "Then, it''s settled," Bruce said with a smile and was about to put away the share transfer contract of


    Heylen Garden.


    "Slow down," Allen pressed Bruce''s hand.


    Bruce frowned, "Brother Ye, are you going back on your words?"


    "No." Allen shook his head, "I haven''t finished my conditions."


    Bruce''s face stiffened, "Go ahead."


    "Brother Chu, we can''t brazenly give you the shares of the Ye Family as well as the shares of Heylen


    Garden. I''m sure Minister Chu doesn''t want to be targeted by Supervision Department," Allen said


    slowly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Master Ye had a marriage contract with the ancestor of your family before he died," Allen smiled


    gently.


    Bruce frowned, "What do you mean by that, Brother Ye?"


    "Of course, I am intending to form a family with you. If all of these shares are put under your beloved


    daughter''s name, nobody can say anything," Allen said.


    Bruce felt that his heart was thumping, "Frank Ye?"


    "No." Allen shook his head and tenderly hugged Megan beside him, "Sidney."


    "But¡­ " Bruce twitched his mouth, "Cecilia has gotten a certificate with Frank."


    Megan was startled at the news and then smiled, "Brother Chu, you are overly worried. The certificate


    can be reimed."


    ¡°As the saying goes, a woman¡¯s heart is the most poisonous thing in the world.¡± Bruce muttered in his


    heart as he thought, ¡°The so-called reimed certificate is a divorce certificate instead.¡±


    The dark look on Allen''s face flickered away.


    Bruce chanted. He had agreed with this proposal in his heart. However, he had forced Cecilia once.


    Should he do it again? What''s more, her daughter got a certificate with the senior brother earlier. And


    after she got divorced, she married his junior brother instead. If this got out, Cecilia¡¯s reputation would


    be ruined.


    "Brother Chu, what are you hesitating about?" Megan smiled elegantly. But her words were


    iparably malicious, "My Sidney is ten thousand times better than that dude. Didn''t the Chu Family


    originally disagree with Cecilia marrying that dude as well? You can simply let the words out that the


    Chu Family didn''t know that Frank Ye had been expelled from the Ye Family and let Cecilia marry the


    wrong one. And it is not Frank but Sidney she should marry."


    Without waiting for Bruce¡¯s reply, Megan continued, "Brother Chu, if it is not good for you to speak up,


    Ye Family can also do it on your behalf."


    Hearing her words, Bruce smiled, "Then, it''s up to the two of you."


    Megan smiled elegantly once again. Allen and Bruce swore an oath with high-five, representing the


    establishment of cooperation.


    As for Frank Ye and Cecilia Chu, and even Sidney, in their eyes, they should just go ording to their


    arrangement.


    They were merely insignificant pawns.


    The atmosphere that followed was iparably harmonious. Allen and Megan forgot about Frank Ye


    who was waiting for them outside the ancestral shrine. And Bruce had forgotten what he had said three


    hours ago.


    He had said that he was Cecilia and Cindy¡¯s eternal backer.


    How ironic his words sounded now.

 Chapter 21 Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 21 Unexpected Visitor


    Cecilia didn''t know that her fate was being manipted again, and the one who did it was one of her


    family.


    One night, Cecilia was not resting well. Although she was taking medicine, Cecilia still couldn''t fall


    asleep in pain in the middle of the night, and her tears were dripping down. Cecilia had to make sure to


    wipe away the tears immediately, otherwise the tears would seep into the wound. Then, the wound


    would hurt even more.


    It wasn''t until early morning that Cecilia couldn''t help but fall asleep. She napped for a while.


    Not long after she fell asleep, Cecilia was awakened by her servant.


    "A visitor?" Cecilia looked at the servant in confusion.


    The servant nodded, "Miss, he said he is Gary, a good friend of Mr. Frank. Mr. Gary is a soldier. He is a


    colonel."


    Cecilia asked in surprise after hearing this, "A soldier?"


    The servant nodded.


    Cecilia thought for a while, and said, "Take him to the living room, and I will go down immediately."


    When Cecilia dressed herself and came to the living room, Gary was a little anxious.


    "You are Frank¡¯s wife, right?" Gary smiled and stood up.


    Cecilia''s eyes lit up. Different from Frank''s ordinary look, Gary was sunny and handsome. And he was


    calm in his middle age, which made people feel good at first sight.


    But...what the hell was Frank¡¯s wife?


    "In short, I''m here this time because of Frank''s request." Gary said while pointing at the things he


    brought.


    Only then did Cecilia see what Gary had brought on the coffee table in the living room. It was a simple


    box, and a thick stack of documents.


    Frank?


    "These are the research materials and the approval documents of Fate of Beauty." Gary handed the


    documents to Cecilia first.


    Were these the Fate of Beauty''s research materials and approval documents?


    Cecilia was confused, and took over the documents subconsciously.


    The top of it was indeed an approval document, and it was a document that was approved for


    production and sale.


    As for the research materials, Cecilia nced at it. She was not a researcher. She couldn''t understand


    it, but she also felt that it should not be wrong.


    "Cecilia, Frank sent me the information yesterday and especially asked me to get the approval


    document as soon as possible," Gary said, pointing to the quaint box, "I brought the finished product,


    and the research materials given by Frank have been confirmed."


    Gary seemed to im the credit. It took him a lot of effort to get the cosmetics certified in a short time.


    "Finished product?" Cecilia was in a mess.


    Putting the documents on the coffee table, Cecilia sat down and smiled apologetically at Gary, "Mr.


    Gary, let me think. I am confused."


    "Frank is very decisive. Don¡¯t stain the good reputation of him." Gary smiled, then opened the box.


    In the box were two bottles of ointment. "The white bottle on the left is Fate of Beauty. Frank didn¡¯t tell


    me the name of the red bottle on the right. It is based on the research data of Fate of Beauty, and it has


    a miraculous effect on scar recovery. "


    Gary was serious and said, "Cecilia, I came this time not only because Frank asked me to send these


    things, but also because of the military''s entrustment. We don''t care Fate of Beauty. However, the other


    product must be supplied to the military first. This is also our requirement for the produce approval


    documents. "


    Cecilia waspletely stunned, only to hear a sentence clearly. The other product had a miraculous


    effect on the recovery of scars.


    Subconsciously, Cecilia took the bottle of ointment in her hand, unscrewed it and smelled it.


    In the next second, her face turned blue.


    The pungent and unknown smell rushed straight into her. She became sober instantly. She was so


    sober that she wanted to throw away the ointment in her hand.


    It smelled too bad.


    Could such ointment really restore scars?


    Gary saw Cecilia''s hesitation at a nce. After thinking about it, he took a photo from his pocket and


    handed it to Cecilia.


    "Is it you?" Cecilia looked at the photo and looked at the handsome and sunny Gary in front of her.


    She couldn''t believe that they were the same person.


    "After Frank passed me the information of the new product, he configured two bottles of ointment. One


    is in your hand. One of them was used on my body. From the time I applied the medicine to the


    present, it took no more than 20 hours. Exactly, it was less than ten hours."


    Less than ten hours?


    Was this a miracle?


    Cecilia looked back and forth at the photo in her hand and the handsome guy in front of her. She


    couldn¡¯t believe that the man in the photo could became the person in front of her in just ten hours.


    But the facts told her that such an impossible thing did happen.


    This meant that the appearance of her sister could recovery!


    Cecilia couldn''t wait to save her sister with the ointment in her hand. But out of good education, she still


    suppressed her inner excitement.


    Then she discovered that something was wrong.


    The research of Fate of Beauty, the capture of herpany''s internal traitor, Gary''s arrival, and the


    words Edward told her when she rushed to the police office that someone suddenly reported and


    provided information to catch the internal traitor, and Frank''s sudden request for medicinal materials¡­


    When everything was connected, there was only one truth.


    That it was Frank helped her to catch the traitor!


    Thinking of this, Cecilia had a sore nose and slightly hot eyes.


    Obviously, after Frank knew Fallen-city Corporate''s plight, he refused her on the surface but started to


    help her. As a result, the case was solved in such a short time. Fate of Beauty was also researched by


    Frank.


    But what did she do?


    She had done with him, letting her sister touch the deepest scar in his heart. She thought she was


    aloof, and evenined that he did something improperly when he went to ask for money, which


    led to the kidnapping.


    Thinking about it carefully, Frank didn''t owe anything them from the beginning. On the contrary, she


    and her sister had been using marriage as an excuse to order Frank.


    The more Cecilia thought about it, the more she felt shamed.


    "Cecilia, we hope you can produce the other ointment as soon as possible. This is very important for


    you and the military!" Gary exhorted again.


    The number of people with wound on their face in the military capacity was at least 30,000. The


    number was evenrger if adding the retired soldiers. These people were in urgent need of medicines


    that have miraculous effects on scars.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "We will produce the medicine in the shortest time." Cecilia, who came back to her mind, promised


    solemnly. She was still a little ecstatic.


    Not only the military, but there were many people in H Country who need special treatments for scars.


    Now that the drug form was avable, Fallen-city Corporate could be a giant in a short time as


    long as there was no mistake.


    "Good."


    Gary smiled and nodded, and then stood up, "Cecilia, let me say something more. The form is very


    important, I hope you can keep it well. If there is something wrong, you can find Frank as soon as


    possible. No matter what the problem is, he can think of the best solution."


    No matter what the problem was, he could think of the best solution? Cecilia was at lost again.

 Chapter 22 Decision

    Chapter 22 Decision


    After Gary left, Cecilia didn''t care about the information at all, but ran directly to Cindy''s room. In


    Cindy''s suspicious eyes, she applied the ointment to her wound forcibly.


    "Cecilia, it''s cool andfortable."


    Cindy, who had originally resisted applying the unpleasant ointment, said with joy after putting on the


    ointment.


    The burning pain of the wound was unbearable for most people, and the constant pain could make


    people be irritable and irritable.


    However, after the ointment was applied, it was as if the fire that burned her was suddenly


    extinguished. She felt rxed.


    "Cecilia, I said something wrong before. Don''t take it seriously, I can only me my bad life." Cindy


    apologized with her eyes reddened.


    Even though Cecilia had guaranteed that the ointment she brought this time was absolutely effective,


    Cindy still didn''t believe it because it was unrealistic.


    Cindy had seen that the wound on her face was at least seven centimeters long and four centimeters


    deep. After treatment, there would definitely be scars left.


    If there was such a miraculous product, it had already been spread to the world. How could she never


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hear of it before?


    "You have to trust me." Cecilia touched Cindy''s hair. Although the smell of the ointment was very


    pungent, she was still very happy.


    As they talked, it didn''t take long for Cindy to fall asleep.


    From the moment of life and death yesterday, to the blow of disfigurement, to the unbearable pain, she


    was strong-willed as she was able to persevere until now without yelling. Then when the pain had


    disappeared, she felt drowsy.


    Looking at her familiar sister, Cecilia recalled all the things that had happened to Frank until now again.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilt she felt. She also had a little feeling for him.


    It was undeniable that Frank left an indelible impression on her in just three days.


    ...


    The sudden bell awakened Cecilia. She hung up subconsciously, and found that Cindy had just turned


    over. Then Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief and tiptoed out of the room.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "What?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "If you want to marry, you can. What do you think of me!"


    She hung up the phone vigorously, and leaned against the wall with tears in her eyes.


    At this moment, she only felt that she had nothing to love.


    She still remembered that Bruce vowed to say that he was their biggest backer. However, just in a blink


    of an eye, she was betrayed.


    Divorcing the brother and marrying the younger brother, Bruce was ruining her!


    He never thought of her as his daughter, but a piece of cargo, a raremodity.


    "Bruce, you will regret it!"


    Wiping away the tears, Cecilia looked serious. Her confidence was from Fate of Beauty and the magic


    ointment.


    ¡­


    Frank looked at the sun that had reached the center of the sky, full of anger.


    Slowly stood up, Frank walked directly towards the entrance of the ancestral shrine.


    With a sound.


    The guards of the ancestral shrine who had been staring at Frank stopped in front of him again. The


    leader of the team smiled bitterly.


    "I have given you enough time, are you going to stop me?" Frank asked coldly.


    He was nice enough, but the one who was in charge didn¡¯t came yet at this moment. Then, didn¡¯t


    me him for being rude.


    "Mr. Frank, don''t embarrass us."


    "Embarrass you?" Frank sneered, "Now you are embarrassing me."


    The captain smiled bitterly again when he heard the words, he also knew that Frank had done


    everything he did.


    "Get out of the way now, or I will fight."


    Frank said coldly. His patience had been exhausted.


    The captain made a gesture to the men behind him, and everyone was on guard.


    " Mr. Frank, the order we got is that no one will be allowed to enter."


    As soon as the captain spoke, Frank moved.


    Everyone only felt a sh of lightning rushing past their eyes, and then they flew up. Frank was like a


    road roller, and none of the people standing in front of him could stop him.


    Thirty secondster, Frank stood calmly at the entrance of the ancestral shrine. Behind him were men


    in ck who screamed constantly. Frank was merciful, otherwise more than half of them would die.


    The captain was on his knees, holding his stomach in pain. Compared to the screaming and groaning


    yers around, Frank showed mercy to him.


    ...


    With the harsh rubbing sound, Frank pushed open the gate of the ancestral shrine with one hand. With


    the appearance of the memorial tablet and the incense burner, Frank thought of his grandfather who


    took him into the ancestral shrine to worship the ancestors. His eager eyes were the same as before.


    "Grandpa, I''m back," Frank murmured. His eyes moist.


    "Bastard!" Allen, who rushed back from Haidong City and arrived directly at the ancestral shrine,


    happened to see Frank opening the gate of the ancestral shrine. He roared angrily.


    "You just let this little beast go on like this? Could it be that the Ye family members are all dead?"


    Compared to Allen''s anger, Megan was a shrew at all.


    "Don''t say beast. It¡¯s not your turn to take care of our Ye family¡¯s affairs. Your surname is Powell!"


    Izabe stood beside Frank, shouting angrily at Megan.


    Obviously, she didn''t regard Megan as her family at all.


    "You...little beast. You got a smart mouth!" Megan looked gloomy and said ironically.


    pped.


    Megan only felt a sound of wind in her ear, and then a fiery pain crawled across her left face, making


    her stunned.


    More than Megan, everyone looked at Frank standing beside Megan in surprise.


    "You are presumptuous!" Allen was furious and seemed to kill him.


    "Am I presumptuous?" Frank looked at Allen coldly. Allen, who was originally full of anger, was stared


    at by Frank''s cold and emotionless gaze, felt horrified somehow.


    After forcing to retreat Allen, Frank fixed on Megan. He said coldly, "No one can me Izabe. Take


    your words back, otherwise I don''t mind letting you know what death better than life means!"


    Megan''s pupils shrank. Facing Frank''s eyes, she couldn''t say a word. Of course, she could know Frank


    wasn''t joking with her.


    If she dared to talk more, what Frank said would definitelye true.


    Megan sped her hands tightly. She didn''t agree to send Frank abroad then. She didn''t expect she


    actually created such an enemy for herself of because of herpromise at that time.


    "Today is just the beginning." Frank looked at Megan''s unwilling eyes coldly. He said lightly, "Next, we


    have a long time to y slowly. Rest assured. I will never let this game be over too soon."


    Megan shivered. Her body was covered with goose bumps. She looked at Allen subconsciously.


    Facing Megan''s cry for help, Allen was full of indignation. He wanted to show his majesty as the head


    of the Ye family. However, facing Frank, he didn''t know what to say.


    Frank was no longer a member of the Ye family, and he made the decision personally.

 Chapter 23 The Ye Familys Obstruction

    Chapter 23 The Ye Family''s Obstruction


    "You are too presumptuous!" Allen''s face was dark. He scolded coldly.


    Frank sneered, "There are even more presumptuous things. Izabe will live with me from now on."


    "Really?" Izabe''s eyes became bright. If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, she almost cheered to


    express her joy.


    "Impossible!" Allen refused tly.


    "What you said doesn''t work." Frank smiled coldly, "I don''t want to see what happened eight years ago


    happen again. I don''t want to care the past thing now."


    Frank looked at Allen and Megan meaningfully. They looked ugly and a little frustrated. Frank


    continued, "Do you think I can find the truth back then?"


    Megan clenched her teeth, her nails almost stuck in the flesh.


    Allen also had a hard time.


    "If you don''t want to be infamous, be obedient. I have no interest in ying with you, understand?"


    Frank smiled disdainfully.


    Allen was so angry that he wanted to beat Frank. However, when he looked at the guards of the


    ancestral shrine lying on the ground, he calmed down.


    In fact, he and Megan hade for a while. He saw how easily Frank beat the guards. He was afraid


    that all the members in the Ye family would not be able to beat Frank. Otherwise, how could he give in


    so easily?


    There was a saying that the poor was not intimidated by the rich.


    Allen was with his one hand tied. He couldn¡¯t control Frank at all.


    "Frank, Allen is Izabe''s father. You can''t let Izabe have no father because of me," said Megan.


    "Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say it?" Frank mocked. He turned around and walked towards the ancestral


    shrine. He had already wasted a day. He was not willing to waste another day.


    "Stop!" Allen blocked Frank quickly, saying coldly, "You are not Ye family and you can''t enter the


    ancestral shrine!"


    "Go away!" Frank''s eyelids drooped, hiding the disdain in his eyes. Among the people present, the one


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who was least qualified to enter the ancestral shrine was the head of the Ye family in name.


    Allen was furious. Facing Frank who might beat him at any time, he was extremely nervous, but he


    didn''t dare to show it at all.


    "Bastard!" Allen pointed at Frank and yelled, "Don''t you feel embarrassed to face the ancestors. You


    are such an ingrateful offspring..."


    "You should not give birth to me?" Frank sneered and said what Allen was about to say. He cleaned his


    ears, disdaining Allen, who was trembling all over, said, "If I can, I wouldn''t want to have the blood of a


    filthy person like you on my body."


    Allen calmed down after hearing this, and looked coldly at Frank who had not inherited his merits at all.


    "If you want to enter the ancestral shrine, just step over from me. I want to see how you, the scumbag


    who is unfilial and vicious, live in the world!"


    "Dad! You are too much!"


    As soon as Allen spoke, Izabe on one side changed her face directly. As long as he was not a fool,


    he would know that the thing happened eight years ago was not Frank''s fault.


    Why was her brother supposed to bear all this?


    "Shut up!"


    Frank stopped in front of Izabe directly and said, "Allen, you have no rights to me Izabe!"


    In fact, Frank didn''t want to waste time at all. If it was not for Allen was his biological father, he would


    have taken action early.


    How absurd it was! When did the powerful men be patient?


    "Get out of the way!"


    Frank''s patience had reached its limit. He scolded again.


    "Who dares!"


    "You are coarse!"


    "Who dares to be rude in our Ye family?"


    Just when Frank was about to beat, a few reprimands came from a distance, followed by arge


    number of people appeared. Many of them guarded Allen, some blocked the entrance of the ancestral


    shrine. The outermost was people wearing police uniforms, and each one looked at Frank unkindly.


    "It''s finally here."


    Allen breathed a sigh of relief, saluting the old people who were walking towards him, and greeted


    respectfully, "Biggest Presbyter, Second Presbyter, Fourth Presbyter. I am ipetent, even bother


    you."


    "Then you just kill yourself." Frank said lightly.


    Hearing it, not only Allen, but also a few old men looked gloomy.


    Bigget Presbyter walked steadily. His beard and hair were grey, but he was energetic. He walked up to


    Frank and yelled.


    Second Presbyter and Fourth Presbyter had the same unkind expressions. Butpared to Bigget


    Presbyter, they were more restrained, just staring at Frank coldly, as if Frank and them had an


    antagonism.


    However, in terms of blood rtionship, Frank had to call them grandfather.


    Because his grandfather was the third. Three Presbyters were exactly his three brothers, who were


    good at eating, drinking, and having fun. Actually, they were actually silly.


    Eight years ago, Frank looked down on them, let alone at this moment. Furthermore, Presbyters was


    just a title that sounded good. In fact, it was just that his grandfather was annoyed by them, and finally


    gave them a name in order to let them not bother him.


    They didn''t know it. They were triumphant every day. Later, they were fooled by Allen and Megan, and


    did many stupid things.


    Eight years ago, after Frank''s grandfather was forced to surrender the power of the Ye family for Frank,


    they were even more aloof. Not only did they form the so-called Presbyter Group, they also intervened


    in the Ye family''s industry, as if the Ye family would gone without them.


    If it were not for the deep foundation of the Ye family, they had long ruined the Ye family.


    Even so, in just eight years, the Ye family''s industry had shrunk by 70% or 80%. The biggest benefit


    was not in the hands of them, but in the hands of Megan, more precisely in the hands of the Powell


    family.


    This was where Frank looked down on Allen the most. As the head of the Ye family, he abandoned his


    wife for a woman, and even gave away the family''s property. Frank''s grandfather sighed countless


    times for it.


    Being a son, a father, and a husband, Allen didn''t do a good job. No, for Megan, he was very willing to


    do his best to get everything for her.


    "Everyone is here. Then I don¡¯t have to find you one by one." Frank looked at everyone coldly, "Today I


    want to find out the cause of death of my grandfather. Don''t me me for being merciless if you dare to


    stop me!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Bastard, do you want to make your grandfather be uneasy even if he died?"


    "Stopping talking about so much nonsense to him. Drive him away. Can anyone be rude in the Ye


    family?"


    The three old men criticized Frank. Allen and Megan smiled at each other. Obviously, they were


    d.

 Chapter 24 Is there any objection?

    Chapter 24 Is there any objection?


    Izabe was scared by the crowd, hiding behind Frank. She grabbed Frank¡¯s hand, and pulling back


    constantly. She wanted to take Frank and leave here.


    Izabe thought when facing these people, she could only protect herself by avoiding them. Her


    courage to face Allen had long since disappeared without a trace.


    The Ye Family in Jiangzhou City was well earned its fame. From the previous dynasty to the present,


    the Ye family had been operating in Jiangzhou City for nearly two hundred years. It had already


    affected all aspects of Jiangzhou City, and often the words of the Ye Family were imperial edicts in


    Jiangzhou City.


    No matter how strong Frank was, no one believed that he had the ability to fight against the Ye family in


    Jiangzhou City.


    What''s more, the police were here. If Frank attacked someone, he would inevitably bebeled as a


    crime of intentional wounding. If Frank resisted, he would really be against the country.


    Could Frank be an opponent of the country? The answer was obvious.


    Frank could see the interaction between Megan and Allen clearly. Even though he had no hope for


    Allen long ago, seeing this scene still made him feel upset.


    "Adulterer and intrigante." Izabe said.


    Frank was silent.


    A person like Izabe who never said dirty words was actually forced to say adulterer and intrigante,


    which showed how unpopr Allen was.


    Allen''s face turned dark instantly, and the three old men who were swearing stopped. Their gazes fell


    on Allen.


    Let alone Frank. The events of eight years ago had proved how bad Frank reputation was, but Izabe


    was different. She had always been a good girl in others¡¯ eyes.


    A good girl¡¯s one word was even more useful than Franks¡¯ countless sentences. Because what she


    said was true.


    At least people believed that this was the truth.


    The eyes of the policemen who followed became weird. Allen, as the head of the Jiangzhou wealthy


    family, was described by his daughter as an adulterer. This stalk would probably be spread for


    hundreds of years.


    "Good job." Frank praised Izabe happily.


    Izabe was confused. She still didn''t understand how much damage she said to Allen and Megan.


    She was just saying what she wanted to say.


    Allen was even more depressed. He didn''t expect Izabe to scold him at this time. He knew his good


    reputation waspletely gone from the eyes of people around him.


    "..." Magen murmured. She looked gloomy. Obviously, she didn''t say anything good.


    "Enough!"


    The Biggest Presbyter yelled suddenly, and then scolded Megan, "Isn''t that embarrassing enough?"


    The people present were not just the Ye family. No matter how powerful the Ye family was, it was


    impossible to make the police not talk about it. The Ye Family was ashamed.


    "Frank, go away now. I will take it as if nothing happened. If not, you will be my Ye Family''s mortal


    enemy in the future. The Ye Family will definitely do everything possible against you!" The Biggest


    Presbyter was furious and his words were firm.


    However, he found the wrong target for his prestige.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank pulled Izabe, pushed Allen away from him, and walked directly towards the inside of the


    ancestral shrine.


    "Dare you!"


    Allen, who was pushed away, stood firmly and stopped Frank again.


    Frank kept walking and ran into Allen directly. Allen only felt a huge forceing, he stepped back


    several steps, and looked at Frank in surprise.


    "Stop him!"


    Magen shouted.


    Those who followed the three old men acted immediately, and dozens of people marched towards


    Frank one after another.


    Frank was like a bulldozer. Everyone who approached him was knocked out. People who hadn''t moved


    was dumbfounded.


    "This... how is it possible?"


    Magen opened her mouth wide, her noble aura disappeared. As if she saw a ghost, she was full of


    horror.


    In the blink of an eye, Frank had already crossed the atrium and walked towards the back of the


    ancestral shrine.


    "What are you doing? Stop him!" Allen¡¯s face changed drastically, and he shouted at the policemen


    who hadn''t done anything.


    After learning what Frank had done from Bruce, he knew that the little boy who had been unable to


    fight back against them hade prepared this time.


    But he didn''t expect Frank to be so powerful. He called the police just in case. But at this moment, it


    just came in handy.


    However, the policeman he had high hopes for looked at each other, but none of them moved.


    Not to mention that even if they moved, they couldn''t beat Frank. Now Frank hadn¡¯t done anything at


    all, and they had no reason to do it.


    When Allen heard this, he was extremely angry. He could only nce at everyone bitterly and chased


    Frank.


    In any case, he couldn''t let Frank open the coffin.


    "You¡­"


    Magen wanted to say a few ruthless words. However, when she saw others¡¯ abusive smiles, she could


    only stomp her feet and chased Allen.


    Three old men looked at each other.


    "Brother, are we going?" The Fourth Presbyter asked cautiously.


    He was not stupid. Since Master Ye was buried in a hurry, he knew there must be something wrong.


    "Go, why not go!" The Biggest Presbyter looked gloomy. In fact, he really didn''t want to go. Anyone


    could see if there was something wrong. When no one pursued it, it was okay.


    At this moment, Frank insisted on finding it out. Then they still followed eagerly, and they couldn''t get


    away now.


    "Let''s... let''s leave." The Second Presbyter took two steps and then stopped, turning around and asked.


    "Leave? No!" The Biggest Presbyter looked angry and whispered, "If we leave, how can we stand in


    the Ye family in the future?" After finishing speaking, the Biggest Presbyter didn''t pay attention to the


    stupid brothers and caught Frank up.


    At this moment, he understood that Frank wanted to make a big mess right from the beginning, but


    they got involved eagerly. Then they couldn¡¯t get rid.of it.


    The Second Presbyter and the Fourth Presbyter looked at each other. They followed up in everyone''s


    weird eyes.


    They dared not leave now.


    With the departure of the principals of the Ye family, the guards of the ancestral shrine and the people


    brought by the three Presbyters looked at each other, and no one wanted to follow.


    They knew that there must be a problem with the death of Master Ye. It was the Ye Family''s business.


    As the samll persons, they would go in big trouble if they went in.


    At this moment, Sidney appeared with Joey. Obviously, Joey was eager to keep up, but Sidney


    hesitated.


    He was from the Ye family. It was clear that his father and mother had been vaguely isted, then he


    was supposed to help his father, but...


    However, it was a matter of conscience.


    "Frank, all of it is your fault!"


    He muttered, med Frank for everything. Then he finally entered the ancestral shrine.

 Chapter 25 Opening the Coffin

    Chapter 25 Opening the Coffin


    When Sidney arrived, he happened to see Frank moving a coffin with mud from the tomb.


    His father and mother stood on the other side and looked gloomy.


    Boom.


    The almost a-thousand-pound wooden coffin fell on the ground and made a loud noise, which stirred


    up a lot of dust. Sidney opened his eyes wide, staring at Frank, who was calm as if he just did a normal


    thing.


    Sidney knew Frank was great, but he couldn''t think that Frank could actually lift the heavy wood coffin


    that could only be lifted by dozens of great men.


    He was not a human!


    At this time, he knew Frank was merciful to deal with them before. With such strength, even if Frank


    didn¡¯t know any fighting skills, he could kill all of them.


    "Are you really going to open it?"


    Sidney was awakened by a negative voice before he came into his mind. Looking in the direction of the


    sound, Sidney stunned.


    He never thought that his elegant father would have such a gloomy side.


    He was...like crawling out of hell, exuding a chilling aura, as if he was about to choose someone to eat.


    "The adult¡¯s world..." Sidney murmured, hiding himself in the dark subconsciously. He didn''t know why


    he did this, but if he didn''t, it seemed that he would be in danger.


    Well?


    Frank nced at Sidney. Before, he faintly felt that there was something wrong with Sidney. But it was


    a pity that the feeling only shed and disappeared before he could catch it.


    Such a thought shed through his mind, Frank looked at Allen coldly, "Are you guilty?"


    "I just remind you that you should think about the consequences of everything!" Allen stared at Frank


    with cold gaze. "There are too many things in this world that are not like what you think. Don''t regret it


    in the future."


    Frank sneered, "I have never regretted what I did!"


    Including what happened eight years ago. Even if time went back, he would still do that, even if... after


    doing it, he would have nothing and almost lost his life. Allen''s eyes flickered when he heard the words.


    He took a step back, and at the same time pulled Magen who wanted to say something.


    His meaning was very clear. It was that he had done everything he could do, and he would not be


    responsible for Frank¡¯s decision.


    Frank¡¯s mouth twitched. He always felt that Allen¡¯s attitude was strange. However, he couldn¡¯t figure


    out what was wrong. He put his hand on the coffin. As long as he lifted, he could open the coffin. Then


    with his knowledge and experience, he could find the truth easily.


    Everything seemed to be under control.


    "But... Why did I hesitate?"


    Frank asked himself. The moment he put his hand on the coffin, he felt flustered.


    Ability was not omnipotent. For nearly seven years in the underground world, the reason why Frank still


    alive was that besides his own omnipotence, his keen intuition had saved his life more than once.


    But any time, even if it was a life and death crisis, he never felt so flustered as this time.


    "Stop it." Allen looked at Frank withplicated eyes, "I can assume that nothing happened."


    "If you assume that nothing happened, does it really mean that nothing happened?"


    Frank grinned at Allen. And then he lifted the coffin board with his right hand. The nails on the coffin


    board burst out one by one in the squeaking sound, and then the entire coffin board was pulled up by


    Frank.


    Allen sighed. He looked even more gloomy.


    Frank heard Allen¡¯s long sigh and sneered. But when he looked down, he waspletely stunned.


    He saw that the coffin was empty, and there was no body anywhere, not even a piece of clothing.


    "Empty?"


    Izabe, who was the closest to Frank, nced around and cried out.


    "Empty?" The three old men, who were worried, all spoke together, and then looked at Allen in


    confusion. Master Ye¡¯s funeral was handled by them. What was going on?


    Magen also looked at Allen in surprise, she didn''t expect that the coffin was actually empty.


    Sidney opened his mouth in surprise.


    The coffin was empty, so it proved that his grandfather was not dead. But if he was not dead, why was


    there a funeral? Where was his grandfather now?


    "Where is Master Ye?" Frank looked gloomy, and anger kept gathering in his eyes. He thought about a


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    lot, including whether Master Ye was poisoned to death, or he was framed, and the more outrageous,


    he just died naturally. But Frank didn''t expect that there was only a coffin here, with nothing inside.


    "I told you not to open it."


    Allen stared at Frank with a deep gaze, "It¡¯s you who wanted to do it."


    Frank clenched his fists and said coldly, "Where is Master Ye?"


    "I don''t know." Allen shook his head, and then continued, "Even if you know, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Frank was furious, his eyes turned red gradually. The person who he cared about the most and owed


    the most was Master Ye.


    If he didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting Allen know about what he had learned for


    eight years.


    Allen felt chilled because of Frank''s icy eyes. He said, "Since the matter has reached this point, and


    you have gathered all the family here, I won''t hide anything from you."


    "First, it''s not that our Ye family doesn''t want you." Allen looked at Frank''s angry eyes, and said


    solemnly, "You are not a member of the Ye family at all."


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, how could my brother not be the Ye family."


    Frank was also shocked, and then his anger surged.


    "Nothing is impossible. There were many insiders in the matter more than 20 years ago." Allen nced


    at Frank coldly, "I believe that with your current ability, you can know the truth with a little check."


    Frank was silent. He was uneasy. He said in a hoarse voice, "I will check this myself. I just want to


    know where Master Ye is."


    "Find out who you are first," Allen mocked, " Haven''t you been wondering why you call him Master Ye


    instead of the grandfather? "


    Boom!


    Allen''s words were like a bomb exploded in Frank¡¯s mind, which made him stop thinking.


    Why was it the Master Ye instead of grandfather?


    For a long time, Frank only thought that this was Master Ye being close to him. Then he thought about


    it...


    It seemed that Master Ye never let him call him grandfather. Even if he did, he would not make a


    respond, and avoid subconsciously.


    Was this the truth?


    Frank was sad. So, it made some sense. Looking back at what he did, how ironic it was?

 Chapter 26 Old Story

    Chapter 26 Old Story


    All the people present were stunned.


    They had never thought why Master Ye didn''t let Frank call him Grandpa. He had never taught him to


    do so from childhood to adulthood.


    But if Frank was not a member of the Ye Family, why Master Ye tolerated Frank in every possible way?


    He was closer than his grandchildren.


    However it was true that Master Ye doted Frank most, but such a love doped a lot of things.


    The public casted ineffable sights on Frank in that moment.


    If Frank was not a member of the Ye Family, a lot of things would change.


    "There''s one more thing."


    How could Allen not notice the changed atmosphere of the scene? He should be happy, but at this time


    he did not feel the slightest happiness. He just wanted to tell everything out, and then had a good rest


    for a day.


    "Say it!" Frank struggled to make a sound.


    "I went to Haidong City before. Your marriage with the Chu Family is invalid, so I hope you can find


    time to divorce Cecilia, since she is Sidney''s wife."


    Allen again told another piece of shattering news.


    ¡°How could you?¡± Izabe could not help making a sound. It was too far.


    Allen shook his head. "He is not a member of Ye Family. Can he marry the Chu Family for Ye Family?"


    "Brother and Cindy are child betrothal." Izabe was still refuting, but she cannot speak strong enough.


    Frank was silent. It would be good that the marriage with the Chu Family was canceled.


    As for the identity of Ye Family, it was dispensable for him.


    He was only sad that Master Ye never considered him as his grandson.


    Had he been disguising his love for him?


    Frank didn''t believe it, not at all.


    "Brother, don''t frighten me. You will always be my brother, no matter what they say." Izabe held


    Frank,forting him.


    She was afraid that Frank would do something stupid out of anger.


    "I''m fine."


    Frank threw out his breath fiercely.


    "Brother, you will always be my brother." Izabe said solemnly.


    Frank smiled faintly, rubbing her hair, "Silly girl, I am sure your brother."


    ¡°What a Joke!¡± Megan said in a cold voice, ¡°You are not even a member of Ye Family. You wish to


    brother of Izabe."


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Izabe said directly.


    Megan was blue on face.


    "Look." Izabe was looking at Frank pitifully, "Brother, do you think I have a room in Ye Family?


    There''s no one to protect me now without Master Ye. You can''t leave me here."


    Frank was touched.


    He knew that Izabe support him in her own way.


    "I won¡¯t of course leave you alone." Frank rubbed her hair again. Then he looked up and nced at the


    crowd. "Let''s go," he whispered.


    "Ok." Izabe nodded cleverly.


    "Stop there!¡±


    Allen shouted.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Frank lifted his eyes to Allen.


    "You can go." Allen pointed to Izabe, "She has to stay."


    ¡°Stay?¡±


    Frank sneered. "Stay and let you get her married as a chip? Don''t tell me it never urred to you."


    Allen was embarrassed since Frank had seen him through, but after one second hisplexion was


    as usual, "She is a member of Ye Family."


    "So what?"


    Frank was haughty to nce at all people and said coldly, ¡°I am going to take her away today. Stand


    out if anyone wants to stop me!"


    Allen was stunned. He did not expect that Frank would do that.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Megan dared not see into the eyes of Frank.


    The three old man didn¡¯t care whether Izabe was still in Ye¡¯s house. Anyway, she was just a little girl.


    "I don''t agree."


    Sidney stood out, ignoring anxious looks of Allen and Megan. He said with firmplexion, facing to


    Frank, "She is my sister, you can''t take her away."


    A light shed in the eyes of Frank, and he took Sidney seriously before his eyes.


    He did not expect that at this moment when everyone was afraid to say something, Sidney stood out.


    "Sidney, there is no ce for me in this family. It is a hundred times, a thousand times better for me to


    leave with my brother than to stay at home." Tears glistened in Izabe''s eyes, but she said what she


    wanted to say.


    She once looked down upon her younger brother, but now he stood out.


    "Sister." Sidney frowned, wanting to speak but stopped.


    "I just left Ye Family, not to some faraway ce." Izabe forced a smile, "If you miss me, you can call


    me, you can alsoe to see me."


    Sidney suddenly was out of words.


    It was true. She was just living away from home. She was not dying.


    Seeing Sidney retreated, Allen¡¯s face was twisted together. Sidney was too naive to be fooled.


    "Let''s go."


    Frank pulled Izabe toward the outside the ancestral temple.


    After the two people left, Allen took a long sigh. Megan walked to Sidney and scolded him, twisting his


    ear.


    He was so easy to be fooled. How could he inherit the property of the Ye Family?


    Sidney was submissive and looked respectful, but his eyes were shining brightly below. It was clear


    that things were not as simple as they thought.


    Was he really fooled?


    Only Sidney himself knew this problem clearly.


    Outside the Ye''s old house.


    "Brother, where are we going?" Izabe asked nervously, but with yearning for a new life.


    She had long wanted to get out of the whirlpool of Ye Family.


    Megan had been mentioned more than once to find her a marriage object, and got more and more


    frequent recently. Allen shirked at the beginning, but now he was tempted.


    Indeed, as the children of a rich family, since she enjoyed the convenience the family gave her, she


    naturally needed to pay for the family.


    She could figure that out.


    But she absolutely did not want to give her future to Megan. She was afraid of the look of Megan to her.


    And Megan was not a kind person, who would not consider Izabe¡¯s happiness for the sake of


    interest.


    This was the reason she chose to leave with Frank though she knew he was not a member of the Ye


    Family.


    "Young Master, Young Lady."


    Huffing and puffing, Paul ran out of the old house and stuffed the package into Frank''s hand. With tears


    in his eyes, he said, "Master loved you two most before he died. I have no ability to keep you stay, but I


    prepared something for you.¡±


    Frank opened the package and found some items inside, most of which were toys from his childhood,


    as well as two bank cards.

 Chapter 27 Air Piracy

    Chapter 27 Air Piracy


    Frank took out the bank card in the package and handed it to Paul, who tried to refused him. He said


    with a smile, "Please take it back. There are only hundreds of millions in it. I''ve been out for so long,


    and I really don''tck this money."


    "Really?" Paul was incredulous.


    Frank nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Don''t tell me the Old Master told you so do so. I can''t take your


    endowment money. And I really do notck money."


    To put it bluntly, the assets of the entire Ye Family were less than one-tenth of that of Frank. What was


    more, it was not difficult for Frank to make money.


    Paul finally put away his bank card.


    "Young master, I have watched you grow up. In all our hearts, you are the young master of the Ye


    Family. Don''t me Old Master. He suffered a lot too." Paul said with tears in his eyes.


    Frank was stunned. What was going in with his identity and Master Ye? No one knew it better than


    Paul. He remembered that Master Ye once said that Paul had been his ymate since he was a child.


    "Young Master."


    As soon as he saw Frank''s eyes, Paul knew that he had said too much. After thinking about it, he said,


    " I don''t know how Master Ye now, but there should be no danger of his life."


    Frank took a long sigh of relief after hearing that.


    "Besides, only Old Master knows only who you really are. It was Old Master who brought you back and


    raised you under the master''s name." Continued Paul, with a gleam of nostalgia in his eye.


    It has no need to check about it.


    Frank believed that Paul would not lie to him. If even Paul lied to him, there would be no difference


    between to check and not to check.


    "We are leaving. Take care of yourself Paul. I wille back to see you when I have the chance."


    Izabe, holding Paul''s hand, was reluctant to part.


    "Ok, ok." Paul patted the palm of Izabe''s hand and sighed, ¡°It''s all right to go. It was not the Ye


    Family as before."


    "Oh, right."


    Paul said to Frank, "After Old Master took you back, he once said that you were born noble and


    destined to be noble, and that we should all take care of you."


    Paul could still remember the look on Master Ye''s expression when he said that. He had never seen


    Master Ye so serious in all his life.


    ¡°That is all?¡± Izabe asked with a frown. How should they figure it out based on the so-called born


    noble information?


    "The Old Master never talked anything about the young master. The family was forbidden to mention it.


    If it were not for the Old Master''s absence this time, he would not dare to reveal the identity of young


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    master." Sighed Paul.


    In the Paul reluctant eyes, Frank left with Izabe. They did not live in Jiangzhou, but directly got on the


    ne to Peking.


    "Brother, do you have a house in Peking?" Asked Izabe in surprise.


    Frank nodded.


    For eight years, he had been in one of the most chaotic ces in the world, and just had been back to


    H Country for just a few times.


    The house in Peking was given by Gary. It was said that it was a vi, but Frank had never been there.


    It didn''t feel good at first, but now it came in handy.


    Since he had taken Izabe out from Ye Family, he should take care of her. He cannot simply take her


    out but needed to solve many problems, including residential registration and school.


    First and foremost, a safe home should be given to her.


    ording to the original intention of Frank, he should not bring Izabe. In addition, once his identity


    was exposed, it may bring get Izabe into troubles. Even so, he thought that Izabe stayed with him


    was much better that she was alone in Ye Family.


    "Brother, what on earth are you doing out there? I''ve heard that the house in Peking was expensive. Is


    your house located outside the ninth Ring Road..."


    Izabe said about trifles. Frank had beenughing.


    He understood that, leaving the familiar environment, Izabe was although happy, but held the fear for


    the future, because of the uncertainty.


    After all, he and Izabe had not seen each other for eight years. Eight years was enough to change a


    person. Izabe was trying to look for the trace of the Frank she knew, to dispel the fear in her heart.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As the two people said lively, a person in the front row suddenly turned and shouted coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but we won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Izabe apologized.


    Frank frowned and found the man had thick eyebrows and big ears, which should make him good-


    looking, but there was a mole as the size of a soybean in his left corner of the mouth. With some hairs


    on the mole, he looked obscene.


    Of course, Frank won''tment on other people''s looks. What really got his attention was the tension


    and excitement in the mole man''s eyes.


    Nervous, excited?


    It was not that cheesy.


    The words ¡®hijacking¡¯ shed through his mind.


    "Brother, I feel he is not a good man." Izabe whispered in Frank¡¯s ear.


    Frank nodded, patted Izabe¡¯s head, and then shook his head, meaning let Izabe don''t meddle.


    However, just after Frank pacified his sister, a message suddenly came from his cell phone in his


    pocket.


    "Frank, about five terrorists got on the ne, carrying stic explosives."


    It was Gary sent the message.


    Frank frowned slightly. Looking around, in addition to the wretched man, he found a total of three


    abnormal people in a short time.


    Another message came in.


    "Don''t frighten the snake. We are ready to find out who is behind them. It doesn''t have to be a


    hijacking."


    Was that why you hadn''t taken action so far?


    Frank walked towards the toilet after thinking a while.


    The toilet was outside the first-ss cabin. When entered the toilet, Frank nced at the first-ss


    cabin.


    Into the toilet, Frank took out a mobile phone and sent a message to Gary.


    There were seven terrorists instead of five. He found four in first ss, except for three in the economic


    ss, including the obscene man.


    The ne would take off immediately. When the time came, themunication items including mobile


    phones should be turned off. Frank had to decide whether he should take action now, or when it took


    off, he could not control it.


    "Seven?¡±


    Looking at the message on the phone, Gary on the ground tower frowned deeply.


    He left Peking this time was to pursue these terrorists, but now he only knew that these terrorists


    belong to the Cancer Organization, but no their purpose, carrying weapons, operation n, etc.


    The terrorist group had only emerged in thest two months, killing three special forces overseas of


    Monkey Country and making a name for itself in the jungle warfare at which monkey were best.

 Chapter 28 Cancer Organization

    Chapter 28 Cancer Organization


    Within a month, Cancer Organization had fought with the Delta of M Country and Y Country, John


    Bull¡¯s Beret, and the best Bad Boy Special Force in the Middle East.


    Despite the spectacr loss of an entire special force unit, the Cancer Organization had left many lives


    behind. More importantly, ording to current intelligence, it had achieved its goal.


    Most troubling of all, no one knew what the ultimate goal of Cancer Organization was, who its members


    were, where their headquarters was, or what they wanted.


    From the way Cancer Organization operated, they seemed to be more interested in killing, being


    present wherever there was conflict, and making a scene even when there was no conflict.


    As if...They were proiming their presence to the world.


    The Cancer Organization sent people into H Country. Before figuring out what their purpose was, Gary


    did not dare to order their arrest.


    The M Country was the first to do so, and it had sacrificed more than 300 lives. Finally it has reached


    an agreement with Cancer Organization, and released the captured personnel of Cancer Organization.


    Afterwards, Cancer Organization stopped the relentless revenge terrorist attacks.


    The members of Cancer Organization entered the country. Gary was one of the executives of the first


    front, with a lot of leaders paying attention to him. That whether he couldplete the task perfectly


    was not only rted to his future, but also the future of whole Tang Family.


    So he had to solve this crisis perfectly.


    However, it was not simple. These people have been entering H Country for more than a week. Since


    he took over, they have been taken all over the southeast coastal areas of H Country. But they did not


    understand what the purpose of these people was.


    When he found that Frank was on the ne, he wanted to get Frank involved in his first mind.


    He had stayed in the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment. No one was clearer than he about Frank¡¯s


    ability. He had never seen the difficulties that Frank could not be able to settle.


    Even if the terrorists did hijack the ne, he believed that Frank would survive, and saved all the


    people on the ne.


    If Frank knew Gary incredibly trusted him, he would be embarrassed, since he was ready to take action


    to eliminate the hidden trouble.


    Gary thought for a while and called Frank.


    On the ne, Frank frowned slightly and put through the phone.


    "I''ve asked him to dy the time to take off. Frank, do you have confidence?"


    Gary¡¯s steady voice came from the microphone.


    "I doubt you are intentional. Tell me what happened." Frank said bluntly.


    Gary gave me a call, proving that he was determined to get him involved. And now the terrorists were


    on the ne, Frank would not refuse.


    After eight years of walking in the dark, he had already been used to the smoke and the atmosphere of


    tension and excitement. It was only a few days after he returned to H Country. The peaceful


    atmosphere was reassuring, but it was boring.


    Since Frank said so, Gary secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Frank agreed, it represented the task can


    bepleted perfectly.


    Gary told Frank everything he knew, including that marked as confidential.


    "The Cancer Organization? I know a little about it." Frank said lightly.


    Gary was excited immediately, "Frank, what do you know?"


    "Cancer Organization has been around for a long time. I met Cancer Organization once about seven


    years ago, and got an invitation from it."


    Frank said, with a sh of nostalgia in his eyes.


    Seven years ago, fresh from a Siberian Training Camp and before he had made a name for himself in


    the mercenary world, he was approached by a man who called himself Cancer Organization.


    Thinking of the original astringent appearance, Frank felt a little funny.


    ording to the man, Cancer Organization was just the tip of the iceberg in their organization, and


    they didn''t operate in the ordinary world at all. As for what their real purpose was, the man only said


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    that once he became a core member of the organization, he would know.


    "So they are not terrorists at all." Gary was depressed to hear that.


    "It''s been seven years, I am not sure what had happened. But not everyone is qualified to be invited,¡±


    he said. ¡°From what I¡¯ve found, they haven¡¯t been invited at all, let alone made a full Cancer


    Organization membership.¡± Frank frowned.


    He had graduated from Siberian Training Camp as a top student, but even then he had been invited by


    people on the outside of the Cancer Organization.


    No loyalty, butck of strength."


    ¡°I will cooperate with you to take them down. I can assure you that these people are not members of


    the Cancer Organization." Frank said lightly.


    He was not interested in ying a hijacking game with these guys.


    Then Frank hung up the phone.


    He knew Gary would make the right choice.


    But he was curious about who did such a thing in the name of Cancer Organization.


    Before he returned home, he had heard a lot of news of the terrorist attacks. But he never came across


    and Cancer Organization was mentioned in the news. He did not pay much attention.


    After two months, Cancer Organization should had known better than to get rid of people who were


    doing things in their name, but nothing happened.


    "Is there something going on inside Cancer Organization?" Frank can only guess.


    Meanwhile, Gary made a decision.


    Since Frank said the terrorists on the ne were not the members of Cancer Organization, there was


    nothing to be worried about. He believed Frank''s strength and his vision.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go ahead and get everyone ready. In ten minutes, we''ll start the work!" Gary ordered.


    On the ne, Frank left the toilet. As he was about to go out, a woman bumped into his chest.


    Bang!


    Frank was motionless, but the woman who rushed over was staggering, took back a few steps,


    screaming.


    "You are as hard as a stone." Charlotte Hall was rubbing her own bright forehead, shouting at Frank in


    a hard tone.


    Frank frowned slightly and turned away.


    "Hey, stop!¡± Charlotte frowned. "Are you trying to escape after you bumped into me? You are rude."


    Frank ignored her and walked faster, since he did not have time for this woman.


    "You..." Charlotte was angry and she could only wave her hand and whispered, "Don''t let me find you,


    or I''ll give you a lesson!"


    When he was back to his seat, Izabe puffed toward Frank and whispered, "You took long in the toilet.


    Are you constipated?"

 Chapter 29 Capture Under the plane.

    Chapter 29 Capture Under the ne.


    The special forces got everything ready, and the tower informed the cockpit, and then the pilot informed


    the stewardess.


    Soon a whole programme of action was being carried out.


    First, the pilot announced that the ne would take offter because of the weather. Then, in a


    reasonable attempt to calm the passengers, the pretty stewardess brought them food and drinks.


    Then...


    Sleeping pills worked. The seven people fell into asleep Frank pointed out.


    "He used his brain." Seeing the wretched man in the front suddenly fell asleep, Frank nodded in


    satisfaction.


    It was a fool''s game to storm a terrorist when you already knew where they were and who didn¡¯t even


    know they were being targeted.


    Such a silent solution was the way to be a king.


    When the doors opened, a fleet of special forces rushed in to bring the unconscious seven under


    control. The passengers on the ne realized what was happening and stood up to apud.


    "I now believe that these people are not members of Cancer Organization." Gary in military uniform


    went to Frank, and said in a low voice.


    Even sleeping pills can put them down, it could be told that they had not received any training. If


    Cancer Organization was an organization with such members, it would not be considered as a serious


    problem by the internationalmunity.


    "It''s not as easy as you think." Frank said lightly, looking around in the ne.


    Gary was stunned, without knowing what Frank meant.


    "If it were that simple, it would take you that long." Frank smiled faintly, "Your level is not much good,


    but it is absolutely not bad."


    Frank looked the wretched man taken to leave the ne, "Can such a man let you take a long to


    catch?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You mean¡±¡­" Gary''s eyes were meditative.


    "The man behind these men is a master. They are only his castoffs. He might be on the ne," Frank


    said, with each sentence making Gary shocked.


    Gary instantly darkened his face.


    "Don''t be so worried. Beating grass and startling snakes is one of Sun Zi''s tactics. If you don''t move,


    how can you know what his purpose is?" Frank calmly asked.


    Gary was about to cry. No matter how much confidence he had in Frank, it was impossible for him not


    to worry such a situation, let alone he spoke to Frank, exposing Frank''s identity.


    Now he had no cards, but the other side was still in the dark. He had no advantage at all.


    "By the way, where is the house you have prepared for me? I will take my sister there this time, and we


    have to have a ce to live." Frank asked.


    Gary stared at Frank, roaring in his heart, ¡®Now you are considering where to live under such a


    situation when are you in Peking?¡¯


    But...


    "Why are you going to Pecking since you live well here?" Gary asked curiously.


    "I was to there to settle my score, but now I have to wait for someone." Frank paused before he said.


    "Waiting for someone?"


    "Waiting for someone."


    Gary scratched his head. He did not hear that Frank had friends in H Country in addition to him.


    Those friends eight years ago had long disappeared.


    "Don¡¯t your family have connection. Put my younger sister''s identity under my name, find her a school.


    She needs to go to school." Frank continued tomand.


    Gary pulled a long face. "Are you ordering me?"


    Frank squinted at Gary. "You don¡¯t want to help? I will find someone else then."


    "No, you are the boss." Gary agreed. He still needed Frank to find out that man behind the scenes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you help for nothing. As long as he is on this ne, I will help you find the man."


    Frank said with a smile.


    Gary made an OK gesture toward Frank. With Frank¡¯s sentence, he was relieved.


    "I''ll give the ne ten minutes to leave." Gary said seriously, ¡°It depends on you."


    "Don''t you trust me?" Frankughed.


    Sure he trusted Frank, Gary turned to leave.


    "Brother, do you know that handsome soldier?" Izabe asked Frank with a smile.


    "He is my good friend. The house in Peking was from him." Frank said with a smile.


    "It turned out to be a rich man." Stars shed in Izabe''s eyes.


    Frank suddenly had a sense of crisis in his heart, he sad earnestly, ¡°That guy is not a good person. I


    don''t want you be a widow one day.¡±


    ¡°A widow?¡± Izabe widened her eyes in surprise. It seemed to be her first day to know Frank, "Brother,


    what are you thinking?"


    "It''s not what I think, it''s what you think. Don¡¯t hold any dangerous thoughts and want to know that


    cheap ghost.¡± Frank said solemnly.


    Izabe pouted and said discontently, ¡°You are overbearing, but is cheap ghost the nickname of that


    handsome soldier?"


    Frank¡¯s heart sunk. He pulled Izabe back to the seat. He must tell Izabe about Gary¡¯s scandal,


    especially the nickname. He absolutely can''t let Gary leave a good impression in the heart of Izabe.


    "I tell you, when I saw him, he was young boy. He''s not bad looking now, but he was ugly before. He''s


    got a scar on his face..." Frank said tirelessly that he would never let Izebe have a crush on Gary.


    Izabe listened to what Frank said, smiling. The Frank before her was her brother she knew. He was


    cold before, looking like he was perfunctory and making her feel unsafe.


    Frank did not stop until the ne took off, feeling annoyed.


    He should read two more books about the speech. Looking at Izabe¡¯s inquiry eyes, he knew what he


    had said was counterproductive. Izabe obviously got more curious about Gary.


    A few minutester, the ne was high in the air.


    "Hello passengers, wee aboard the Hell Train. I am the conductor of this train, you may call me


    God of Death."


    When the captain''s voice rang out over the radio, the crowd burst intoughter, thinking about what


    might have been a Hell Train had it not been discovered earlier.


    While Frank suddenly changed his expression when he heard his voice.


    Bang!


    The radio rang out a gunshot. Frank was shock. He can hear the sound of bullets shot in the head, the


    strong smell of blood immediately nostrils.

 Chapter 30 Disadvantage

    Chapter 30 Disadvantage


    He never thought the captain was the real terrorist.


    But now that the ne was in the air. Even if Ground Control Center knew what was going on in the


    ne, which had hundreds of passengers on board, there would be nothing they could do.


    "How on earth does the Civil Aviation Center work?"


    Gary got the news at the first time and scolded the security department of Civil Aviation. The captain


    rted to hundreds of people''s lives, but they let terrorists swagger into.


    "Send me all his information at once!" A look at the dull appearance of the Civil Aviationsecurity chief,


    Gary was furious.


    Even with Frank on the ne, he worried a lot.


    All the flightpartment were specially reinforced to prevent hijackings, so it was impossible to open


    them from the outside.


    But now the pilot was a terrorist, and the reinforced flightpartment was his natural refuge. He could


    do as he pleased unless the ne was knocked down.


    "There are hundreds of people up there." Gary sighed. The development of the matter had exceeded


    his authority. Only the leadership can make the final decision.


    At that moment, the security chief with a pale face walked up to Gary, bringing him a bad news that


    could not be worse.


    The man who flied the ne was not the captain.


    The captain''s body was found at his home, and someone easily pretended to be the captain and got on


    the ne.


    "How did you check it!" Gary really wanted to throw the materials in hands into the chief''s face. Now


    there had no a chance.


    And there was no way to get in touch with the people on the ne, which was now an empty ind.


    ¡°If anything happens, you could not alone for it even if you died for it!¡± Gary mercilessly scolded. He


    contacted his leadership. At the thought of that he would solve all problems at his departure from


    Peking, his face was on the burning pain.


    At the same time, Frank also thought of these questions.


    Izabe,ughing, said the captain was humorous.


    Humorous?


    Frank pressed his lips helplessly. Sometimes ignorance could bring happiness.


    "Stay right here, I have something to do."


    Frank patted Izabe¡¯s head and directly walked towards the rest room of the flight attendants.


    As soon as he opened the door of the rest room, Frank saw several pretty stewardesses with surprise


    on their faces.


    "To make a long story short, the captain is a terrorist. Who knows where the broadcast is cut off?"


    Frank asked directly.


    The first thing to do was to stop the captain from talking to the passengers.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed by passengers who thought they were not going to die while he tried to


    save them.


    "You are?" The chief steward looked at Frank with an alert face.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I believe with your professionalism and you should know something''s


    wrong." Frank said in a deep voice.


    They did sense something was wrong.


    "This gentleman,¡± The chief steward said, "The broadcast can only be turned off from the pilot¡¯s


    Frank frowned. "Do you know where the broadcast line is?"


    As the sound on the radio continued, the terrorist seemed to find it amusing to tease the passengers


    and did not do anything drastic.


    "We don''t know." Several women looked at each other andter shook their heads.


    They were just airline stewardess. How could they know that?


    Frank frowned and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Which one of you knows where the densest line is?"


    With his knowledge, if it was a Boeing 747 or other well-known passenger aircraft, there was no need


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to find these airline stewardess. He could easily find the broadcast line and cut it off.


    But it was a domestic aircraft, which he contacted for the first time. Although it did not change in big


    aspect, theyout of the line was changed.


    The situation did not allow him to test one by one. Maybe one wrong circuit would make the whole


    ne incapacitated and crash.


    "I do know a ce."


    The chief steward''s eyes brightened and he said to Frank, ¡°Come with me."


    "chief steward." Someone stopped the chief steward and looked at Frank warily.


    "It is ok." The chief steward shook her head. "I''ve just seen that this gentleman talked well with the


    officer. He''s not a bad man."


    Frank understood now why the chief steward had no doubt on his presence at the beginning.


    Soon, the chief steward took Frank to a utility room in the front of the cabin. When he moved away the


    things, he saw a tin box. The box was filled with wires.


    "Sir, I heard the repairman said once that every line thates out of the cabin goes this way, and


    maybe the broadcast line is in there." The chief steward said.


    There were at least a hundred lines at least. The original designer can only find out the broadcast line


    relying on the design drawings.


    Fortunately, ording to the direction of these lines, they should be all about the cabin. There was no


    lines of engine and other important parts.


    Important lines should go separate lines, to avoid the urrence of an ident.


    ¡°My name is Frank. Just call me by name."


    Frank spoke to the chief steward, then crouched down and began to distinguish the lines. By their


    direction, color and thickness, he was to determine what function they were responsible for.


    Only Frank with greatly developed brain and profound theoretical knowledge dared to do so.


    Otherwise, no one could work it out.


    "Mr. Ye, is that really possible?" The chief steward asked curiously.


    She did not know much about science and technology. If she knew a little bit, she would know that what


    Frank was doing now was simply impossible.


    "It is lucky that he liked to talk." Frank smiled at the chief steward. He must not give them too much


    pressure now. "He won''t do anything for the time being, and he won''te out of the cabin at all."


    Then Frank frowned and said to the chief steward, "Please go back to calm the people and try not to let


    them notice that something is wrong. It will take about ten minutes on my side. In addition, I don¡¯t know


    if there are any of his aplice among the passengers. You should be as careful as possible and


    inform me as soon as possible if anything is wrong."


    Frank''s exnation was very clear. Otherwise hundreds of people once got rioted, it could not be


    exined with a word or two.


    "I understand. Don''t worry." The chief steward nodded and turned to leave.


    She knew there was no point in her staying here, but it was the best solution to do as Frank said.

 Chapter 31 Excitement of Lieutenant General

    Chapter 31 Excitement of Lieutenant General


    Minute by minute, time passed. Every minute and every second was like a huge torment to Gary,


    especially after he reported the news to the leadership, he still hasn''t received any response.


    Buzz...


    Engines roared. Before the helicopternded safely, a white-haired elderly dressed in the military


    uniform jumped out of the ne.


    "Sir!"


    At the moment the Lieutenant General appeared in the tower, Gary immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Gary, don''t be so strict. We can''t make it clear on the phone. You should immediately report all the


    situation again. The leadership was waiting for our final judgment.¡± The Lieutenant General said


    directly.


    "Yes, Sire!"


    Gary reported immediately the details since he epted the task to the present.


    He understood why Lieutenant General was here. Once their final prediction came out, the leaders


    would adopt it, and he would bear the consequences of the final result.


    The Lieutenant General was here to take the me, but it did not mean that he would be fine with the


    elderly was here. On the contrary, a lieutenant colonel simply cannot afford to bear the responsibility.


    Gary had made a judgment that until now the ne''s flight route was to Pecking, which meant that a


    decision must be made before the ne arrived in Pecking, or there would be more serious


    consequences.


    He couldn''t carry by himself as a lieutenant colonel for hundreds of lives.


    The Lieutenant General''s face had been very serious, especially when Gary said about the detailed


    information that six people were caught.


    ¡°Have you interrogated them?¡± said the Lieutenant General. ¡°Did they admit it?¡±


    "Yes." Gary smiled wryly. "As we suspected before, these people are the abandoned men thrown out."


    As a matter of fact, as soon as the seven men were taken off the ne, they began to interrogate


    them. Before they did anything, they came straight out with what they knew, which was useless at all.


    Blow up the base. Was it a joke?


    Not to mention civilian aircraft, even the world''s most advanced fighter aircraft cannot prate the


    base''s defenses.


    "The base?" The Lieutenant General''s eyes sparkle, "Report immediately, let all the defense base


    troops raise vignce, start the highest alert!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Gary agreed subliminally, but then frowned, "Sir, isn''t it a little bit nervous?"


    People all over the world knew that the military bases of H Country, the presidential pce of the


    United States, John Bull¡¯s Buckingham Pce were the safest ces in the world.


    If a country cannot even protect a few important ces in its own country, that was the biggest joke in


    the world.


    In addition, if anyone wanted to move a military base, they had to be prepared for retaliation from H


    Country. And military leaders of H Country were not always at the base.


    No one would do such a foolish thing.


    "If you don''t believe it, no one else will." The Lieutenant General''s eyes glowed with wisdom. "If I''m not


    mistaken, those people you caught, they serve a purpose."


    ¡°What?"


    ¡°Gather all around the leaders of various war zones." The Lieutenant General said definitively.


    As a senior official, he naturally had numerous sources of information. The leaders from major war


    zones in H Country usually would not get together at all, either on state visits or at the grass-roots level.


    Even when the most important war zone meetings were held, some leaders attended via video


    conference.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now the leaders of various war zones happened to be in Pecking. Before he came, the leaders had


    gathered here because of the hijacking, which had not happened in more than a decade."


    ¡°Whatever the people behind it are trying to do, he''s betting we don''t believe they''re going to do it." The


    Lieutenant General gave a final word.


    Gary immediately contacted the superior.


    He had no idea whether the superior would believe it or not.


    It definitely would be a joke if the fact attacking a war base on the online.


    "We need to be prepared for the worst. Besides, is the intelligence agent still on the ne?" The


    Lieutenant General continued.


    Gary was stunned, with eyes shed hesitation.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± The Lieutenant General asked.


    Gary frowned, "Sir, he was not our intelligence agent to provide information, but a warm-hearted


    person."


    The Lieutenant General looked at Gary with a smile, "Gary, do you think it''s easy to fool an elderly?


    How could a warm-hearted person recognize seven people who have a problem out of hundreds?"


    Gary was silent. He was not sure what attitude country held to Frank. ¡®Mercenary¡¯ was a synonym word


    for chaos in the eyes of superior.


    What was more, Frank was famous in mercenary world. Any one country would not allow a humanoid


    nuclear weapon to wander in the country. Would Frank ept the monitor from the country?


    "Gary, there are things you can''t hide. It''s better to speak it out. Our people are very open-minded,


    aren''t they?" The Lieutenant General gave a meaningful talk.


    Thispletely destroyed Gary''s psychological defense. He didn¡¯t think the superiors were open-


    minded, but if someone wanted to investigate on him, Frank''s identity cannot be hidden.


    "He is the popr chief of Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment who had never failed in any way from the


    creation to its dissolution.¡±


    Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment was a legend in mercenary world. It only took a few years from it


    foundation to dissolution. During this period of a few years, Frank had defeated the world''s most top


    special forces battle for countless times, leaving the legend that as long as he epted the task, he


    would not be defeated.


    The U.S. government had publicly solicited the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment for a price of $1,000


    per day, which was just the sry for them. There would be amission for each mission.


    Even so, there was no response from Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment.


    And now the chief of the disbanded Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment actually appeared in H Country.


    Such a chance must be seized!


    The Lieutenant General widened his eyes. The chief of Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment knew the


    best about special operation and had rich actualbat experience.


    If the army of H Country got the chief of Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment, it not only got a god of war,


    but also had the world''s most first-ss Special Forces.


    He knew that the most magical legend in mercenary world was the unparalleled fighting power of his,


    but his training ability.


    The members of Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment became powerful from unknown.

 Chapter 32 A Solution

    Chapter 32 A Solution


    Compared to that, the ne hijacking before eyes seemed less important.


    "Gary, after this, I hope you can introduce him to me. I''ve long admired the most mysterious chief." The


    admiral smiled.


    Gary pressed his lips. He knew clearly that what the thought in the Lieutenant General''s mind.


    He knew Frank''s ability well. Two thirds of his own ability thanked to Frank.


    "Sir, I can''t promise you that." Gary was depressed about that. His words were powerless to Frank. If


    Frank was not willing, no one could make him.


    Lieutenant General smiled, "Have a try."


    Nevertheless, from the expression of the Lieutenant General, he knew he had made up his mind to


    have Frank.


    Gary silently mourned for the Lieutenant General in his heart. He believed that Frank would not agree


    to the Lieutenant General''s conditions.


    "Report this as well." The Lieutenant General gave a serious look, ¡°Make sure the leaders understand


    what the mysterious chief represents. Save the most time. Do not make the worst decision until thest


    minute."


    Gary waspletely dumbfounded.


    "You should trust in the power of the most mysterious chief." The Lieutenant General smiled. "The


    Advice Department has analyzed the chief of the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment in great detail. The


    most amazing thing is that he can survive in any situation. If he is really on that ne, he may have


    started action by now."


    Yes, this was the Lieutenant General''s source of confidence. He did not know what kind of method


    Frank would use to solve the crisis and he also did not know how much time Frank needed, but he


    trusted in Frank.


    Gary was surprised to understand the status of Frank in the country. There was a saying goes, I


    disappeared in the circle, but my legend went viral in it.


    "Yes, Sir!" Gary responded loudly, surging in the heart a sense of pride, as once a member of the


    Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment.


    Meanwhile, on the ne.


    The captain, yed by the terrorist, was still speaking on the radio, but his words were surprisingly


    humorous. Laughter could be heard in the cabin.


    Frank was confused to distinguish, because there was too little information.


    In the end, Frank gave up and put his hand on the wires after thinking for a while.


    When these wires work, there will be a slight vibration through the current. Frank held his breath and


    touched one by one of the more than twenty wires selected by him. ording to the frequency and


    size of the current vibration, and the size of the sound transmitted in the square wave, it must be the


    transmission wire of the broadcast.


    Even after the transformation of the Anonymous Fist, Frank''s perception had been much stronger than


    an average person, but it was still difficult to achieve this.


    Fortunately, he seeded.


    The seventh wire vibrates at exactly the same frequency as the sounding from the radio.


    "Found it?" As the door of storage room opened, the chief steward asked when she saw the joy on his


    face.


    Frank nodded and pointed to the wire he had found, "Please cut off the wire at the first time once you


    receive my instructions."


    The chief steward nodded and took out a pair of scissors from his body, indicating that this task was


    very easy.


    "Thank you."


    Frank did not return to his seat after leaving the storage room.


    The flight from Jiangzhou to Pecking typically took more than two hours, but the situation was unclear


    and he didn''t have much time left.


    "Going to the baggagepartment?"


    At Frank''s request, all the airline stewardesses froze.


    "Is life important or things important? I just want to see what can be used.¡± He knew what they were


    worried about.


    Now the most important thing was to open the door of the flightpartment. Frank was sure to solve


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the people inside with one hand.


    "I''ll show you."


    A airline stewardess stepped forward to take Frank to the baggagepartment, but there was nothing


    can be used at all. Most of them were books and clothes.


    He had to take steps. Frank gave a wry smile.


    "Did you find anything to use, Mr. Ye?" The airline stewardess asked curiously.


    Frank shook his head. "I''ve found it."


    He had to be steady and act like he can solve problems all the time. There were ordinary people, who


    were not his original members, so he had to give them the greatest encouragement at all times.


    "Good." The airline stewardess smiled happily. Although Frank took nothing, she thought Frank must


    be secretly ready since she knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are well over half way through the journey. You ought to thank me for the


    pleasure I have shown you during this time, and now you ought to give me some pleasure.¡±


    After leaving the baggagepartment, Frank heard such a sentence came from the radio. His face


    suddenly became dark. He was right that the person who was taking the flight was a psychopath.


    The crowd was curious as to why the captain said that on the radio, but they soon understood.


    "There were seven of mypanions on the ne before, they are all great funny soldiers. But it is a


    pity that one of you betrayed them, which led to them being arrested by the military. Now I ask you to


    find him, then I will leave you a survival quota!"


    "Psychopath."


    "Weren''t those seven terrorists?"


    "What on earth is the captain doing?"


    While people were talking, many of them looked towards Izabe. They saw Frank had talked with


    Gary. Some of them changed their expression. The sound of the gun spread from the radio when the


    ne took off again emerged in their minds.


    "I have a little gift for you so that you will believe me."


    The sound of humor came from the radio, and no one felt the humor.


    It was like being on a roller coaster in the next second. The whole ne plummeted, and there came


    screeching, screaming and banging.


    Even Frank, who was about to tell the chief steward to cut off the broadcast, had to grab the fixings


    around him and hold the airline stewardess in his arms who was about to fly away.


    Bang!


    Another man bumped into him.


    "Fuck."


    His hands werepletely upied. Before he knew it, the man bumped straight into his chest. His


    hands, like those of a drowning man, grasped lifelines and sped them tightly around Frank''s neck


    and shoulders, his sharp nails pulled into his muscles, making Frank¡¯s face aching.


    Ten secondster, the ne was flying steadily again.


    "Now you can believe me, there are ten survival kits on the ne. Now you should perform for me. The


    one who performs well will get the survival kits!"

 Chapter 33 A Different Crawl

    Chapter 33 A Different Crawl


    A sentence made all passengers dumbstruck.


    "Now please listen carefully to the rules of the show. Remember, this is your only chance to survive!"


    The demon voice was still continuing in the radio. Frank¡¯s facial expression changed greatly. He put


    down the airline stewardess and pushed away the person bumped into him.


    "It is you." Startled Charlotte was dull to see the man saved her life.


    "You again, and it was no good to meet you." But at this time Frank was amazed to see the face of


    Charlotte, who could be a beauty without her fierce personality.


    Ignoring the angry Charlotte, Frank walked directly toward to the small storage room.


    Charlotte behind Frank was furious. Frank dissed her before and now he did it again.


    She was an international star, who was praised by anyone, but she got dissed by him


    Charlotte ignored it. The content of the broadcast and the sudden jolt showed that there was thing big


    happened on the ne.


    "Please return to your seat immediately and fasten your seat belt." airline stewardess said to Charlotte


    angrily. She saw clearly that Charlotte had the blood of Frank in her fingernails.


    "Ok." Charlotte had been aware of the event. She lost the momentum of international stars, and ran


    back to her seat ording to the instructions of the airline stewardess.


    At the same time, Frank arrived at the storage room and saw the chief steward in aa holding the


    small scissors.


    Frank grabbed the wire directly and cut it off. The sound of the demagogue in the radio suddenly


    stopped.


    "Now it''s time for you to put on a show. Eliminate the impact immediately and make sure the


    passengers are all calm." Frank said directly to the chief steward after he woke her up"


    Yes." The chief steward was still a little dazed but aware of the stakes, so she pushed herself to his


    feet. "I''ll get to the task right away," he said, "We did an emergency drill like this."


    "Good."


    The two people left the storage room. The chief steward went directly to the airline stewardess, while


    Frank walked toward his seat and saw the pale face of Izabe.


    "Brother." Izabe burst into tears at the moment she saw Frank. She felt relieved as if a stone in her


    heart fell to the ground.


    Frank returned to the seat, patted Izabe¡¯s head, showing her a smile. Izabe fell into his arms


    sobbing. What had happened was too terrible for her. She thought she was gonna die at that moment.


    A few minutester, before Izabe could calm down, the airline stewardess moved into action. Their


    saucy faces scarred from the previous jolt, but each one tried to smile to spread power.


    Yes, power.


    Even if Frank, who had been experienced ups and downs, wanted to show his thumbs up now. People


    had no experienced in person never knew the power of the smiles.


    The passengers soon calmed down, without disturbance, even though they had not restored to their


    previous state of mind.


    "Do you trust me?" Frank walked toward Izabe. Not waiting for an answer, Frank continued, ¡°You


    should be strong as those girls. No matter what happens, you must believe that I can safely take you


    away."


    Izabe¡¯s eyes shed doubt, but she nodded.


    Looking at the back of Frank, Izabe was firm on face. She understood what Frank was to do, she can


    now do was to obediently stay in the seat, instead of adding chaos to Frank.


    airline stewardess''s lounge.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It can''t be!¡±


    The chief steward stood up abruptly and said, "Mr. Ye, let''s not say that you will never reach the nose of


    the ne. Even if you do, the ss of the flightpartment was as hard as steel and cannot be


    broken. Let¡¯s find another way to open the flightpartment."


    To the chief steward, Frank''s words were almost impossible.


    Exit the ne through the cabin door, crawl to the nose, open the cabin window, and solve the criminal.


    The only real solution was thest one.


    "Impossible for you." Frank said with a faint smile that he did not resent the chief steward''s retort. To


    ordinary people, what he said was indeed a joke.


    "For me, it''s easy." Frank said, with a fist hitting the metal wall, only to see the wall with a clear line of


    fist, and Frank''s fist did not even scratch a bit.


    "A warrior?" The chief steward blurted out.


    Frank smiled faintly, "I am not a master of martial arts, but after strict training, I know 90 percent of the


    structure of the ne. Rest assured, for me, there was no difficulty.¡±


    chief steward still had doubt. But it was gone by Frank¡¯s fist. The person who can leave fist mark on the


    steel te cannot be regarded as ordinary person.


    "I can open the cabin door." The chief steward finally agreed.


    "Well." Standing beside them, the airline stewardess, who had shown Frank the way, asked weakly,


    "Mr. Ye, since you have such great power, can''t you just violently open the door of the cabin?


    Frank can leave his fist mark on the steel te clearly, and it should not be difficult to open the door of


    the flightpartment.


    "It is possible." Ye smiled wryly and then asked, "Can you guarantee that when I break it, that person


    won''t jump out of desperation and damage the flight facilities?"


    airline stewardess was silent, knowing full well that if the flight gear was damaged, the only oue


    was a crash, not much better than doing nothing.


    Frank pped his hands and drew everyone''s attention to himself. "Action!"


    Three minutester, at the moment the chief steward opened the flightpartment, Frank jumped out


    and then the flightpartment closed.


    A strong wind whistled. Frank almost fell from the ne. He did not fear. The ne was floating above


    clouds, which was like ayer of milky white floor.


    But the cloud soon disappeared. Against the strong wind, Frank carefully groped for the gap between


    the ne shell, and step by step walked toward the head of the ne.


    The arm he had pulled from the building the other day was aching.


    "I''m at my limit." In ten minutes, he crawled less than three meters, with his body clinging to the ne,


    breathing extremely difficult.


    Inside Frank, powerful blood flew continuously. If you look inside, you will find that pure energy flowing


    out of those powerful ear cells inside Frank, which was carried to every part of his body and brought


    Frank great strength.


    At the same time, in the tower of Jiangzhou airport, the Lieutenant General and Gary looked at each


    other as they watched the satellite images.

 Chapter 34 Solved Perfectly

    Chapter 34 Solved Perfectly


    ¡°Is he a human?¡± the Lieutenant General said unconsciously after a while.


    On the screen, Frank''s body was moving, but all those who saw this scene did notugh, but were


    shocked.


    Jet ne was not the ancient propeller ne of modern times, of which the lowest speed was 500


    kilometers per hour. Hitting birds would cause serious consequences, but Frank was lying on the ne


    without falling down and was moving. It was subverting the three views.


    Gary who knew very deeply to Frank was also astonished. He knew well about the intrepidity of Frank,


    but he did not expect Frank was intrepid to this degree.


    "I must hire him." The Lieutenant General made up his mind again.


    Not only for Frank, but also for the inhuman presentation of Frank.


    Frank must have mastered the method that others did not know, since it cannot be simply trained.


    When the Lieutenant General and Gary were astonished, seven or eight people sat together in a small


    town hotel about 300 kilometers away from Jiangzhou. There was aptop on the coffee table in the


    center of them. The screen appeared the picture that the Lieutenant General and Gary saw.


    "Frank was themander of the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment. After the dissolution of the


    Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment, he disappeared. Unexpectedly he appeared in H Country and went


    against our target.¡± Someone whispered.


    If Gary was here, he must be surprised that these people managed to find out the true identity of Frank


    in such a short time.


    "Evaluate it, can Number Two get the job done?" asked someone coldly.


    "It is difficult." Someone whispered, "With the strength he shows, it would be easy to break the ss of


    flightpartment. Number Two is no match for him."


    "To give up?¡± A deep voice boomed out again.


    "We''ve been preparing for so long." The message was clear that they won¡¯t give up.


    "We can''t reach Number Two at the moment, so hopefully Number Three can make the right choice."


    Someone said quietly.


    They looked at each other, without speaking anymore. A minuteter, the people sat in the middle said


    in a hoarse voice, ¡°We cannot have too much hope for Number Three. Notify Number Four, Number


    Five and Number Six that they can dy the action if Number Two and Number Three got failure.


    There will a school opening ceremony in 21 days. It must be seed.¡±


    "Yes." There was an immediate answer.


    Themander closed his notebook and whispered, "Go about your business. I''ll report back to head


    Office."


    People went out of the room. They did not pay attention to the things on the ne now. I would be


    better to get seed, but if was not, the leaders would make a n. They were only in charge of


    operations, not a cleaning team.


    The same video footage appeared in one of H Country''s most powerful centers - the Military


    Command.


    In the conference room, on a wall-sized screen, you can clearly see the pain on Frank''s face and the


    high bulging muscles of his arms.


    "Gentlemen, ording to our observation, he is at least seven or eight times more physically fit than


    the average man. By the speed of his reflexes when he leaves the hatch, he has already surpassed the


    fastest animal in the world."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A man wearing a white coat and a senior colonel''s rank in military uniform was not shy among the


    generals. "ording to our spection, as long as there are no idents, this hijacking incident can


    be perfectly solved," he said.


    Even without his reminder, all people presented had noticed that.


    But they care more about what Frank showed.


    "His physical quality has exceeded the limit of human body. I hope you will give me certain authority. I


    have great confidence getting the secret for body reinforcement from him." The man''s eyes glistened.


    As the youngest winner in the entire body enhancement field with the highest achievement, his


    ambition was not only the limit of the human body in science fiction movies, but the fact always


    imprisoned his thinking. The appearance of Frank seemed to him to open a door to a splendid future.


    He would sure seize the chance.


    The man''s request was not granted in the first ce, but he was politely asked out of the meeting


    room.


    "Gentlemen, let¡¯s talk." A senior general rapped on the table, with his eyes shining with wisdom.


    Everyone could see the value in Frank.


    The generals spoke at once.


    After more than half an hour of movement, Frank finally arrived at the head of the ne.


    Through the flight ss, a stunned man could be seen in the copilot''s seat. His white flight suit was


    covered in blood.


    On his side, a man chattering excitedly, apparently he was the psycho captain in the broadcast.


    Bang!


    The ss shattered as Frank hammered with all his strength. His fist went straight through the ss,


    leaving cracks all around him.


    The psycho captain opened his mouth in surprise, and before he could recover, Frank had removed the


    whole piece of ss and turned over into the flightpartment.


    The next step for Frank was simply. He stunned the psycho captain and tied him up.


    But the next second, the psycho captain''s mouth was out of ck blood and his crazy eyes gradually


    lost life.


    Frank was surprised since these people should pay no attention to their lives.


    As he tossed the bundled body aside, Frank turned his eyes to the co-pilot.


    In the co-pilot''s seat, the unconscious pilot opened his eyes with a swarthy gun in his hand.


    Frank looked at him coldly.


    In fact, when he was outside, he sensed something was wrong.


    Obviously, the pilot on the co-pilot was the safety plug of this operation. Once the psycho captain failed


    the mission, he can use his rxation after solving the crisis to find loopholes and turn things over in


    the first ce.


    They probably didn''t expect that someone could climb out of the ne and break the flight ss. It was


    flying at high speed, filling the cabin with air pressure. A simple trigger action now was so difficult.


    ¡°There will be vengeance!¡±


    The pilot said with difficulty, ck blood also appeared in his mouth.


    Frank''s eyes narrowed. He took down the gun in the hands of the co-pilot. In the rm sound, he


    knocked on the closed door of the flightpartment, then arrived at the pilot seat.


    The real test of his flying skills came.


    At the same time, the airline stewardess in the cabin clearly heard the sound of Frank knocking on the


    door of the flightpartment. The cheered up immediately, wearing a survivor''s smile.

 Chapter 35 Left After Problems Solved

    Chapter 35 Left After Problems Solved


    All of a sudden, the airline stewardess cheered up and received many confused eyes from passengers.


    However, the crisis was over and they would not tell the truth to the public at all. On the one hand, they


    would avoid causing a disturbance; on the other hand, Frank was reluctant to expose himself to public


    scrutiny.


    In the pilot¡¯spartment, against the strong wind pressure, Frank recovered his flight posture with a


    pale face, and every movement had to use all his strength. However, in his heart, he was d that the


    otherwise it would be difficult to save him.


    The crisis was lifted. Frank made contact with the ground tower through the liaison, and suddenly the


    same cheers were heard in the liaison. An unknown crisis was thus resolved.


    Following the aftermath, Frank believed Gary would do a good job.


    Actual situation as Frank expected, when the nended smoothly to Pecking airport, the passengers


    on the ne could talk about it with friends with all versions, but no one knew what had happened.


    They only knew that they met a captain has a good sense of humor, and the handsome soldier.


    They had no idea that they hade from the brink of death.


    It was a relief to Charlotte as she stepped out of the ne and really stepped on solid ground.


    With her eyes all around, Charlotte walked directly towards the flightpartment. There were too


    many doubts in her mind.


    However, she was stopped by a broker beside her just a few steps away. When she finally left the


    airport, she looked back and saw Frank and Izabe walking off the ne together.


    And in the vacantnd next to the ne, a military vehicle was eye-catching. In front of the military


    vehicle, Charlotte saw a familiar figure, who talked to Frank before the ne was taken off.


    "There must be something going on here." Charlotte thought.


    Frank acutely felt that someone was watching him and found the back of Charlotte.


    "Well done, Frank!"


    Gary gave Frank a hug. Frank''s handling was the best solution, no one can do better than Frank. An


    event which would let H Country lose face in the internationalmunity was settled. Gary admired


    him a lot.


    As it turned out that Frank would always be admired by people.


    "The military has prepared a celebration banquet for you. General Guo will be there." After letting go of


    Frank, Gary said with a smile, with his voice full of pride.


    But Frank frowned.


    Gary was anxious, but still whispered, ¡°Frank, don''t me me being talkative. If you only stay in H


    Country for a few days, you cannot go, but if you n to develop in H Country, you had better meet


    him."


    Frank, with his face darkened, and nced at the curious Izabe.


    Gary understood instantly and gave a smile. He said to Izabe, ¡°I don¡¯t know Frank has a fairy sister.


    Later you also are my sister. If you encountered problems in Pecking, you cane to me.¡±


    Izabe squinted and said, ¡°Cheap Ghost, thanks for that"


    Cheap Ghost?


    The smile on Gary''s face froze momentarily. He looked at Frank, who was indifferent, and said, "Frank,


    I want to kill you."


    "Come on." Frank didn''t care.


    Gary was speechless. He is no match for Frank, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Will you go or not?"


    "Yes, why not?" Frank nodded and agreed.


    He was alone, of course, he had no need to see any senior general, for he did not want to be bound by


    others. The world was so big that after he had done what he wanted to do, he could go anywhere.


    But now he had Izabe by his side.


    "Good." Gary pretended to be vicious toward Frank, and said to Izabe with a smile, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.


    Take the military vehicle to experience our military pride.¡±


    Izabe, with eyes twinkling stars, can''t wait.


    "What to look forward to?" Frank casually said, ¡°It is notfortable but rough and hard. There are a


    group of rough men, who were no funny at all.¡±


    Gary was stunned to hear these words and nced at the expressionless Frank. His eyes shed sly.


    Looking at the face of the jubnt Izabe, he seemed to understand what happened.


    There was no a perfect person. Everyone had weakness. Gary felt himself had caught the weakness of


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Frank.


    The military attached great importance to Frank, and the banquet was held at the State Guesthouse.


    There was one senior general and five Lieutenant Generals. The head of the special forces, lieutenant


    Colonel Gary, was only allowed to pour wine, not even to interrupt.


    To Frank''s surprise, the whole party seemed to be about thanking himself, and no one asked for


    anything extra, such as joining the military or sharing his skills.


    Two hourster, he took Izabe with a dizzy face leave the State Hotel. Frank thought it was


    interesting.


    Gary followed Frank to his house in Pecking directly. After washing, the exhausted Izabe who had


    experienced the pain of leaving home, ne breathtaking and the shock of the State Hotel had already


    fallen asleep. She could aftertaste the experience of today for a year.


    In the living room, Frank and Gary sit face to face.


    "The hijacking is not over." Gary gave a serious face, "You must be ready. Cancer Organization''s


    revenge never stops. I will support any decision you made, but you need to think about Izabe."


    "Is Izabe your sister?" Frank coldly said.


    Gary gave a wry smile, "Come on, a lot of people want to be my sister, but I don''t even give them the


    chance."


    "Then give a chance to them."


    Frank responded, and then said sternly, "It is you who should pay attention to, not me."


    Frank told him that co-pilot was also a terrorist, Gary¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    If it had not been for Frank, but for someone else, with the co-pilot as thest safety plug, they would


    have seeded.


    From the bait to the sudden attack, coupled with the final safety plug, it was the master of the masters


    with such careful means.


    "I don''t agree with you that they are members of Cancer Organization, but they were very ruthless and


    will do something before they get their way." Frank reminded.

 Chapter 36 Live in The House

    Chapter 36 Live in The House


    This night, Frank and Gary said a lot, not only the aftermath of the hijacking incident, but also the


    legendary Cancer Organization, their own experience over the years and the current situation of the


    oncerades.


    Throwing aside everything, the thick war friendship did not be sparse because of years of


    discontact, but became closer.


    It was not about beliefs or positions.


    It was raining the next day. Both Frank and Gary did not sleepst night, but they were not tired, but


    energetic.


    Frank walked out of the bathroom after a shower and found that the breakfast had been prepared on


    the table. Gary conveniently handed a file bag to Frank.


    It was the property rights of a vi, as well as the keys and other items.


    "Thanks." Frank smiled at Gary.


    ¡°I was going to see you there myself, but I''ve just received word that I have an errand to do today.¡±


    Gary shrugged.


    Frank nodded. Gary had reported his analysesst night. Pecking must strengthen the alert in these


    times, so Gary the head of the special force was naturally on call.


    In that position, he had his duty.


    "Be careful."


    When Gary was ready to go out, he heard the exhortation in his ear. Looking back, he saw Frank sitting


    at the table eating breakfast elegantly, just like what he had heard before was just an illusion.


    "Thank you." Gary said to himself, he knew what Frank meant.


    Cancer Organization was tough to be dealt with.


    "Stupid man, keep alive." Frank muttered, after all... He has fewrades left.


    Stretching himself, Frank went to the second floor staircase and said, ¡°Hurry down to have breakfast,


    we have a lot of things to do next."


    "Brother, you know everything."


    Hiding in the corner of the stairs, Izabe jumped out with a smile, bouncing to the side of the Frank, to


    and fro looking up and down the Frank, ¡°Only I have such a perfect brother.¡±


    Even if she didn''t know what Frank did, she won''t forget what happened yesterday.


    "Happy now?" Frank said, pointing to the chair, "Have your breakfast. Don''t you want to see what the


    new house looks like?"


    He had seen the vi information from Gary, which was not the house Gary gave him before but a


    ce where he had longed for a long time when he was foppish. Only the rich or powerful men were


    affordable to live in there. It was the safest ce in H Country.


    That was right, the safest.


    The superior paid attention to him. It was a good result to Frank. No matter from what kind of reason,


    he was now an enemy of Cancer Organization, which did not care whether you have any reason. Since


    he destroyed their n, he was about to suffer corresponding consequence.


    Frank had considered whether he shouldpletely eliminate this group of ¡®mice¡¯ hiding in the dark, at


    least to let them know that, he cannot be provoked, since he hated troubles.


    After breakfast, Frank chose a car in Gary¡¯s garage and headed to the vi with Izabe - GM


    Community.


    It was a countrified name, but it was a ce that everyone in Pecking looked up to.


    There were 166 vis in the whole GM Community. Each the price for each vi was high, countless


    people had the intention to buy one, and no one was willing to sell the vi here.


    Only the retired dignitaries and business tycoons with hugely influence were eligible to live here only if


    they had reached a certain level of status.


    The background of the vi owner would be investigated before they lived here. If they had done


    something wrong before, they would be refused to live, even if you spent a huge price and favor to buy


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the vi.


    Frank did not expect the superior had such a power. He is themander of Dragon Lord Mercenary


    Regiment, but he could shock the people, after all, he casually can kill these people all.


    "Sir, please show me your ID card."


    Not surprisingly, Frank was stopped at the gate of themunity. The energetic security guard asked


    politely.


    Stars appeared again in Izabe''s eyes.


    She seemed to have a great interest in the military and was aplete fan.


    As he handed the ID card out, Frank whispered to Izabe, ¡°Keep your respect. They are all


    respectable people.¡±


    Others may not know, but Frank can see from the security guards the killing sense. Apparently the


    security guard killed a lot people. In addition, he also felt the breathing setback of the security guard. It


    was very likely that his lung had been seriously injured, so he worked here, rather than continuing to


    serve in the army.


    "Sir, your ID card has been verified. No. 84 is on the west side. Just go straight down this road." The


    security guard returned the ID card to Frank after checking it. "Thank you for your understanding."


    "We should thank you." Frank took the ID card and said solemnly.


    The guard smiled and then saluted to them.


    Izabe asked curiously after the car started, ¡°Brother, what did you say before? Why did you thank


    each other?"


    "Have you heard a word?"


    Frank squinted eyes, with memory shed in eyes, "Veterans do not die but gradually fade."


    Izabe shook her head, showing that she did not understand.


    "You will understand when you grow up." Frank smiled and touched the head of Izabe.


    "Come on, I''m not the little girl I used to be." Izabe moved hrt head. Although she enjoyed Frank''s


    indulgence, she was a child any more.


    "Suit yourself...?" Frank replied with a smile, and then showed curious.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Izabe asked curiously.


    "I see someone I know, but not familiar." Frank replied with a smile. He saw Charlotte, a shrew on the


    ne. He didn¡¯t want Izabe to contact that kind of people.


    "Oh." Izabe didn''t pay much attention, now the most important thing was to see how her new house


    looked like.


    Charlotte also saw Frank driving a car.


    In themunity, the car speed was not fast. Only by a nce, she saw him and did not expect to


    meet someone in this ce, which made her angry.


    Her home was in this ce where others envied.


    When she said where she lived in her childhood, she would be subliminally isted. They either were


    afraid to speak to her or courted her. So she had not told where she lived now after that and even


    moved out when she came of age. She did note out if there was nothing important.

 Chapter 37 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 37 Misunderstanding


    Izabe was perturbed. She was not afraid that the new house is lower her expectation, but...Well, she


    had fear that her brother was too awesome.


    She had left with Frank since she was ready to bear hardships, anyway. As long as she could leave the


    ce that there was no warmth at all, any ce seemed to her heaven.


    However, Frank greatly surprised her.


    The invincible power of Frank, connection with the military officers and he banquet in State Hotel, as


    well the GM Community famous in H Country had widened her horizons.


    This made her more and more strange to her brother. Obviously, he had a good life for eight years


    since he left Ye Family.


    This let her have a kind of illusion that her Brother and she were from two different worlds. And she


    was curious about Frank. She wants to know what he had been through and why he can such


    achievement till now. She hoped that she can find her own value instead of only being doted by her


    brother.


    She learned from living years in Ye Family that everyone should have his own value. Since she was a


    sister of Frank, surely Frank would take care of her, but as time went by, if she could not catch up with


    the steps of Frank, she should be more inferior to him.


    Their rtionship would not be changed, but reality was cruel. She did not want a day that she had to


    leave Frank.


    So ¡­ she thought she should find for it.


    Izabe had made a decision to catch up herself with the pace of Frank, and ¡­


    After all, they were not blood rted.


    Without knowing Izabe had thought such much in a short time, Frank found No. 84 vi and shocked


    by its appearance, feeling satisfied but alert.


    On his way, he had seen a lot of vi with different styles, but only the one in front of him suited her


    taste, which was of the style of H Country. The green boston ivy was on the outer wall. Hidden in the


    woods, there was a yard in the front of the vi with flowers in it, looking like a garden in a fairy tale.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Frank did not think so.


    It was arranged deliberately. The state information was far beyond his imagination. There was a few


    people knew what he liked, but they obtained such specific information in as short time.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Frank asked Izabe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Izabe nodded and began to look forward to the next beautiful like. She would like to have a


    swing in the yard, where she can read books and enjoy tea. Wasn¡¯t that wonderful?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a look at it.¡± Frank waved keys in his hand.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Frank frowned when he saw Charlotte appear in the vi nearby. In the vi, a man and a woman


    walked to her with gentle smile, but Charlotte was gloomy on face, which was embarrassed.


    "She is true not a polite person." Frank whispered, directly pulling Izabe into the vi.


    On the other side, Charlotte also frowned. She did not expect that Frank actually lived here.


    "What are you looking at? Baby." The woman beside Charlotte gently asked, with eyes are full of love.


    "Nothing, Mom." Charlotte smiled and replied, "Have you got something ready for me? I miss your


    cooking these days. I dream about it every day."


    The middle-aged woman immediately smiled, "Yes, of cource I will make a big dinner for my princess.¡±


    Two women, talking andughing, walked into the vi. A middle-aged man opening his arms wanted


    to embraced her, but was ignored by the two people. He gave a wry smile, but was gentle in the eyes.


    In the other vi, Frank felt warm to hear Izabe¡¯sughter.


    Although the vi was not big, every detail was well decorated, including furniture andyout, giving a


    warm feeling of a home.


    ¡°This is my room!¡± Izabe loudly announced, with sweat and smile on her face.


    Frank agreed.


    ording to the custom of Frank''s hometown, when moving to a new house, it should call rtives


    and friends to have a meal together, to share the joy of moving to a new home with everyone.


    But it was a pity that Frank and Izabe had no friends in Pecking, so Frank''s extraordinary cooking


    was only for Izabe.


    "Brother, will we be like this in the future?"


    After dinner, lying on thewn chair, watching the sunset, feeling the wind on her face, Izabe


    sounded like a self-talk.


    Frank kept silent.


    Would the days ahead be as peaceful as today''s?


    For a moment, Frank had doubt that whether it was wrong take Izabe with him.


    Forget it... Leave it to time.


    They enjoyed a leisurely time, but did not find that Charlotte was looking at them on the opposite vi


    on the second floor.


    In the eyes of Charlotte, Frank was full of mysteries.


    At the beginning, she was just angry that Frank was not gentle at all. He bumped into her and did not


    say sorry. And then she found that Frank did not seem to know her, a famous celebrity the world, but


    roared at her, making her feel he was different.


    Then the connection between Frank and the military raised her curiosity that Frank did not look like a


    military man at all.


    This is the third time that they have met in two days. Since he can live here, it proved that Frank''s


    identity was not ordinary, but she had never seen Frank before.


    "Mom, there''s someone living in the vi next door." She shouted at her mother.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The beautiful woman''s curious voice sounded, and before long, the beautiful woman''s voice sounded


    again, "It''s true. It looks like brother and sister."


    "Mom, shall we go visit the new neighbors?" Charlotte gave a yful smile. She now really wanted to


    see Frank response when he saw her.


    When Charlotte went down from the upstairs, the beautiful woman had prepared the gift - a te of


    desert and somemon gifts.


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    When the beautiful woman saw Charlotte had changed her clothes, she asked in surprise, "Aren''t you


    always reluctant to keeppany with others?"


    The beautiful woman knew her daughter very well. Although she was sensible, she always made


    speechless behavior. For example, she never allowed them to go to school, or she never contacted


    with the neighborhood and pretended she did not know them even they met face to face.

 Chapter 38 Charlotte is Here

    Chapter 38 Charlotte is Here


    The gentle breeze of summer made a person drowsy. Frank did not sleep all night and now became


    sleepy.


    The door bell rang. Frank opened his eye and sawCharlotte standing outside the fence with a noble


    smile.


    Frank frowned slightly and nced toward the direction of Charlotte. Izabe next to him had already


    cheered and ran to the fence at a very fast speed in the puzzled eyes of Frank. She aksed carefully,


    ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    Charlotte?


    What a fucking name?


    Frank thought


    See Charlotte slightly nod, Izabe jumped up in surprise and said, ¡°Is it really you? Charlotte, I am


    your fans, I did not expect to see you here. You are so beautiful even if you don¡¯t wear a makeup."


    What did that mean?


    Charlotte pressed her mouth. She did not expect that the sister of that guy was her fans. In the face of


    the passion of Izabe, she did not adapt to it.


    "Come in,e in." As Izabe opened the gate, she exulted, ¡°I am going to post it on Microblog,


    haha, Charlotte is my neighbor. They will envy me so much."


    Charlotte felt deeply that she should note at all, especially after seeing Frank''s half-smile.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you? We are neighbors." The beautiful woman smiled at Frank and felt that


    Izabe since she was around her daughter.


    "Thank you. We are neighbors from now on." Frank stood up andughed.


    He disliked Charlotte, but the beautiful woman had not offended him. Since she came to visit him, he


    could not keep a cold face.


    The beautiful woman and Charlotte did not stay for long but just to meet each other.


    "Brother, it is good that Charlotte unexpectedly is my neighbor and she invited me to go shopping


    together tomorrow. I am really happy!"


    After two people left, Izabe kept chattering.


    Wasn''t she just a star actor? There was no need to be excited. Frank rolled his eyes at Izabe. He


    wanted to stop Izabe to go shopping with Charlotte, but gave upter. Izabe after all left the


    familiar ce, it would be good that a local can show her around.


    "I have to go to prepare clothes for shopping tomorrow, brother."


    Before Frank could say something, Izabe left happily.


    Frank returned to his lounge chair, squinting his eyes as he continued to enjoy the breeze....


    Pecking Police Station.


    Gary was busy. With a poption of more than 50 million, Pecking is an enormous city full of key


    locations. It was not easy to stay alert for a long time based on the current situation.


    He needed to do a lot of things and consider all aspects, absolutely not to discredit the image of H


    Country, but also absolutely not to allow the hijacking happen again.


    It was as if he danced in chains and had to look good.


    He had much stress.


    Even so, the pressure became more from his leaders.


    "Lieutenant General Lau, it''s not that I won''t do it." Gary gave a wry smile. This dignified Lieutenant


    General Lau was the third general came to him.


    "Gary, don''t have any psychological pressure. We just try, maybe it will work." The Lieutenant General


    Lau''s words were easy, but his expression was more serious.


    Gary shrugged his shoulders, showing his hands, ¡°Sir, don''t make it difficult. Frank will not listen to me."


    "You did not say it out yet." Lieutenant General Lau red at him and said with dignity, "Frank has


    been away from his mothend since he was a child. Now that he is willing toe back, it is a good


    opportunity for him to receive patriotic education. Besides, our conditions are much better now, and we


    can basically grant him any request. Peoplee up with solutions, and if you don''t even think about


    solutions, Gary, your skills need to be reavlued in the future."


    "You''re imposing me." All Gary could do was to smile bitterly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Frank was strong and saw a lot of forces to solicit Frank, but he did not expect they would


    rely on him. It was true that they were good in rtionship asrades, but he could not be able to


    change the idea of Frank.


    Finally, Gary agreed to have a try, but he can not guarantee the result. Then Lieutenant General Lau


    left.


    "Frank, you make me into a big trouble." Gary smiled sadly.


    Gary got another bad news after Lieutenant General Lau left.


    "Ye Family doesn''t agree to give Izabe''s file?" Gary looked at his secretary in surprise.


    He paid a lot of attention to what Frank told him to do, and send someone to solve the problems of


    Izabe as soon as he was back to Pecking.


    "Sir, Fe Family asked the your friend to immediately get divorced with Cecilia Chu, and to hand over


    the shares of Fallen-city Corporate. Otherwise they will use strong means to let Izabe go home.¡±


    replied the secretary.


    ¡°What?¡± Gary waspletely stunned.


    Let Frank divorce and hand over the shares?


    "Is Allen Ye crazy?" Gary joked.


    Everyone now envied that Ye Family had an unicorn child. Frank alone can lead Ye Family to the peak


    of the whole country.


    But now what has Ye Family done to Frank?


    "What''s going on?" Gary asked in a deep voice and then heter found that something was wrong.


    "Frank is not the biological son of Ye Family. This is the investigation data." The secretary handed over


    a file to Gary, and then continued, ¡°Fallen-city Corporate released thetest product Fate of Beauty one


    day ago, causing a great sensation. At the same time, Cecilia Chu, chairman of Fallen-city Corporate


    announced that seventy percent of the shares has been transferred to Frank, who is the researcher of


    Fate of Beauty. ording to the shares of Fallen-city Corporate, a seventy percent stake now worth


    more than thirty billion. Once Fate of Beautyes to the market, the value will be higher!"


    "In addition, during our investigation, we found that Cecilia Chu, the chairman of Fallen-city Corporate,


    was not in a good position. Although Fate of Beauty caused a sensation, it also aroused the greed of


    many people, including the Chu Family."


    The secretary handed Gray another document while he was speaking.


    Never underestimate the investigative power of a state agency. In a short period of time, they can


    uncover the truth, even if you do it in secret.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Gary looked at the data, and asked with a frown.


    "No, someone asked for Frank''s address and other details. Do we need to do something to cover it?"


    asked the secretary in a deep voice.

 Chapter 39 Someone Wants to Die

    Chapter 39 Someone Wants to Die


    The problem was serious.


    There were many people keep their eyes on Frank.


    Ye Family had said that Frank was not a member of the Ye Family, representing Frank lost the backer.


    At this time, it was said that Frank unexpectedly had a value of more than three billion, which would be


    of more shares of thepany. Everyone envied him.


    "They''re all crazy people." Gary put aside the name list he wrote down who were ready to take


    measure to deal with Frank. If Frank was so easy to be dealt with, he would have been dead.


    He can ignore that, but he can''t ignore Frank''s reaction to their ns.


    "What did the leaders say?" Gary asked directly.


    He didn''t believe he was the only one who had got the information.


    He didn''t see anyone of any status on the list, so he knew someone had done something on it.


    The secretary was not surprised at all. He answered directly, "As long as we abide by thews of our


    country, within the business rules, there will be no opinions from the leaders."


    "Shit!¡± Gary directly said dirty words.


    What did it mean to obey thew? Frank was not a passive person to be beaten. Once those people


    use some kind of conspiracy, Frank was likely to kill them.


    "I will talk to Frank."


    Gary suddenly looked at the secretary, with slightly ferocious face, ¡°Call the people on the namelist. If


    they still want to be alive, tell them to stop the dirty thoughts!"


    "It won''t make much difference." The secretary reminded him.


    "I let you do it, not let you teach me how to do it!" Gary said angrily.


    The secretary nodded, picked up the list and left the office without saying anything.


    "Fuck." Gary tore open his cor, with eyes shing anger.


    He can imagine that some people were trying to use those people to make a trap for Frank. Once


    Frank got into the game, the final result was likely to be the one he didn''t want to see. Not all of them


    were such moderates as Lieutenant General Lau.


    In the evening, Gary directly went to Frank¡¯ vi.


    "Let them y slowly." Frank showed a disdainful smile.


    Not to mention that he had the power to easily break all the scheming, even ying with them, Frank


    was of no fear.


    "There''s always something that makes you particrly angry." Gary persuaded, with face shed fear.


    He had seen what it took to make Frank really angry, and he was sure no one wanted to see that


    happen again.


    Until now, he had the desire to vomit, thinking ayer of blood on the ground and corpse. He did not


    have the appetite to eat for a week and wanted to vomit once he saw red things.


    That taste was too painful. Moreover his present status can let that happen again.


    "Rest assured, I will not mess around in my home country, which is, after all, my mothend." Frank


    knew what Gary was worried about and said with a smile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gary rolled his eyes, ¡°I hope so."


    ¡°You take care of your own affairs, and if you can''t, I''ll find a way to help. You have to give me advance


    notice when you''re going to do something violent anyway." Gary came up with a method and said, ¡°You


    are strong, but the country is not week. You do not want to be in trouble every moment after it, do you?¡±


    Frank agreed and he did not want things to be messy. In ordance with his routine, Dick Zhangin


    Haidong had been killed, and nothingter would have happened.


    "What are you going to do about Izabe?" Gary asked again.


    "Do as ye said. Cecilia Chu and I made an engagement to deal with Master Ye. Now that Master Ye is


    gone, naturally there is no need to continue." Frank smiled lightly.


    Gary frowned, "How about shares?"


    "That''s mine." Frank did not hesitate.


    Although after the release of Fate of Beauty, those shares worth tens of billions of dors, in fact, Frank


    was not greedy, but he had a principle ¨C he can give you his things, even if the value is a million


    dors, but if you wanted to rob, he will kill you!


    "I knew it." Gary shrugged, taking it for granted.


    "Do youe to me just for these trifles?" Frank said.


    Gary smiled helplessly, he knew that he could not hide from Frank, but anyway, he was always going to


    say.


    "Lots of generals want to solicite me?" Frank frowned. "Can I join the army with my status?"


    When it came to army and individualbat, H Country was absolutely the top. Even if there was a


    gap in equipment, its firm will, lofty sense of glory and the spirit of sacrifice were enough to make up all


    the gaps in science and technology.


    Plus H Country had never been short of excellent sources of soldiers, how would they invite him who


    had a criminal record.


    "Is that your thought?" Gary''s eyes were full of doubt. He did not believe that Frank was a person who


    cared about this.


    Frank shrugged and did not give an urate answer. He felt sorry for Gary, who was in histe thirties.


    He was so anxious that he scratched his head like a monkey.


    Finally, Gary did not get a firm answer from Frank, leaving with a confused mind.


    "Brother, you are waiting for your price"


    As soon as Gary left, Izabe showed up from upstairs.


    "It is not." Frank smiled. "Go to bed at once."


    "Brother, whether it''s waiting for your price, I don''t want you to make a choice you don''t like." Izabe


    said. In fact, she wanted to tell Frank, she was a college student, who can also be responsible for her


    own future, and he did not need to choose a way he disliked because of her.


    If it was not Gary asked Frank to consider her existence, she did understand that she unexpectedly


    caused influence to Frank.


    "You study hard. And I will deal with these things.¡± Frank gave a gentle smile, and then urged Izabe


    go to rest.


    Frank was preparing breakfast in the next morning. Izabe ran out of the room and not long led


    Charlotte toe in the living room.


    "It smells good."


    Charlottesmelt attractive fragrance when she entered the living room, but she was stunned when she


    saw Frank in the kitchen.


    "Your brother can cook?" Charlotte could not believe it.


    Izabe smirked, "Charlotte, why can''t my brother cook? Have a meal at my house. My brother is a


    good cooker."


    Izabe take a cryptic look at Charlotte, while was she speaking.

 Chapter 40 A Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 40 A Uninvited Guest


    Izabe¡¯s scheme did not seed. Charlotte had have breakfast. After Izabe had breakfast, two she


    left with Charlotte. And Frank found that someone was following them.


    Frank had not arranged security personnel for Izabe, so he should be Charlotte''s bodyguard.


    In the capital of H Country, Frank did not worry about the safety of two people.


    Not long after the girls left, the doorbell rang. Frank looked up and saw five people dressed in suits


    standing at the door of the vi. The head was quite young and proud.


    Frank frowned slightly since they were uninvited guests.


    ¡°A good ce indeed.¡±


    As soon as he opened the door, the young man walked directly into the vi, looking up and down like


    a king patrolling his own territory. Then he sat down on the sofa and seemed to see Frank and said,


    "Sit where you please."


    Fuck.


    Frank scolded in heart and nced at the young man. "This is my house. Don''t feel too good about


    yourself."


    The smile on the young man''s face was stiff, "You are not humorous. Life should be fun, so as to get


    the love from the girl. It is a joke. My name is Matthew Wells, director of GZ Venture."


    ¡°I haven''t invited GZ Venture." Frank coldly said.


    Matthewughed with a cold look in his eyes, "Why do you refuse me? In fact, Ie here to relieve


    your worries."


    Frank''s eyes twitched. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Matthewughed again, "You are in the whirlpool but you don¡¯t know it. When you know it, I am afraid


    that disaster has alreadye. Ie here to save you."


    That was a big voice.


    Frank lightly smiled and said, ¡°You will be hit!"


    "Oh?"


    Matthew was surprised. ¡®Should not you immediately ask in the end what trouble you had, and then I


    overtly tell you about it. Finally I get what I want and you have your trouble solved, maybe we can


    be good friends?¡¯


    ¡®How can I get beat up?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± Matthew stressed, "You are now in danger, Chu Family, Ye Family and many others will not let


    you go, just because you control the shares in Fallen-city Corporate."


    Frank understood immediately that he wanted his wealth too.


    "Gary and Tang Family can''t protect you. Wealth is attractive. The Powell Family behind the Ye Family


    is at a critical moment this year, they need arge amount of money to buy people''s hearts. Bruce Chu


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is a greedy and he wants everything, let alone your shares are his daughter''s.¡± Matthew said one word


    at a time, ¡°Tang Family, a third-rate family can not deal with these two families. And there are not only


    these two families want your shares. Mr. Ye, don¡¯t mistake yourself.¡±


    Matthew was staring at Frank. He did not believe that Frank was not in a hurry. He returned from


    abroad but was kicked out of his family. In the face of such a powerful enemy, he must be panic. At this


    time he can take advantage to control the shares of Fallen-city Corporate.


    Once he got 70 percent of the shares, he would be the boss of Fallen-city Corporate after he got them.


    With the effect of Fate of Beauty, the price of a bottle of 300 yuan was the price of cabbage. When he


    raised the price, his shares would turn somersaulting upward, which was the real lucrative business.


    Only in this way could he show his ability.


    "How long has it been in preparation?" Frank suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What?¡± Matthew was stunned and then subconsciously blurt out, "Two days!"


    As soon as the words were out, Matthew''s face was ackward.


    ¡®You should be afraid, you should be worried, instead of acting like you don''t care. Why do you ask me


    how long has it been prepared. It is not of your business?¡¯


    Matthew almost cried.


    "You can collect so much information in two days. It seems that your people are not all losers." Frank


    said lightly.


    Matthew was angry suddenly. ¡®What do you mean by that? My people are not all loser, do you mean


    that I am a loser?¡¯


    "Frank Ye."


    Matthew could not bear it any longer and said, ¡°You can keep the shares of Fallen-city Corporate. I can


    use the price of three billion to buy your shares of Fallen-city Corporate. Believe me, no one will give a


    higher price than Me.¡±


    Three billion?


    Frank was speechless. Did he want to take his shares with three billion? Shamless.


    But Matthew felt painful in heart. GZ Venture had more than 10 billion capital on the name, but that was


    the family capital, which he can not use it at will. He was ready to buy Frank¡¯s shares with one billion.


    Now he raised it to three billion, which was his limit.


    Frank stood up, opened the vi door, and asked Matthew out.


    Matthew¡¯s face darkened, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t understand?"


    Frank¡¯s surprised eyes almost let Matthew jump up, "I won¡¯t see you off, please leave!"


    Matthew swallowed saliva and stood up from the sofa, "Mr. Ye, think about it. Only my family can


    protect you, and let you feel at ease to do a rich man. Otherwise you will be in vain!"


    "Good speech, leave then" Frank said lightly.


    Matthew can no longer hold back his anger. Seeing Frank did not buy him, he exhausted his patience.


    "Frank Ye, you are nothing but a dog that has lost your family. I want to tell you that I have decided to


    buy the shares today. You must sell them!" Matthew said angrily.


    Frank narrowed his eyes and gave a fierce look. "You want to force me to sell?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Matthew said coldly ¡°You are wrong. It is out of our wish, I did not force you, but I''ll teach you an extra


    lesson about what you can and can''t be provoked with in your life!¡±


    Before Frank said something, a light voice sounded outside the vi, "Matthew, I haven''t seen you for


    several years, and now you are good at bullying. Shall you give me a lesson too, so that I will know I


    cannot provoke you?"

 Chapter 41 Matthew Escaped

    Chapter 41 Matthew Escaped


    "Who is there?"


    Before Matthew could react, a person followed him shouted at the outside.


    "Shut your mouth!" Matthew was shocked and ran up to the person who had spoken before. Then he


    went up to the vi and wanted to give that person a p, ¡°Charlotte, when have you back to Pecking?


    Why didn¡¯t you call me, so that I can pick you up?"


    Frank goose bumps were out when he saw this.


    "I dare not trouble you to pick me up."


    As the voice fell down, Charlotte appeared at the door of the vi and Izabe behind her was angry.


    "Why are you back?" Frank frowned.


    "I do note back, I still do not know you or a hidden monopoly. Since you are the director of Fallen-


    city Corporate, you should at least give me a dozen of Fate of Beauty." Charlotte said. One of the


    important tasks for the shopping today was to buy Fate of Beauty.


    From the release by Fallen-city Corporate to now, many people uploaded a variety of online video since


    they became beautiful after the use of Fate of Beauty. So Fate of Beauty became popr in H Country,


    and women were crazy about that.


    It cost three hundred for a bottle if Fate of Beauty, but they could buy a whole carton without hesitation,


    using the money they saved.


    If it were not for the purchase restriction, it might have been sold out


    Experts on the Inte have shouted out the novel term "Fate of Beauty".


    There was no a woman who did not love beauty, and they would like to pay money for it.


    With this boom, Fallen-city Corporate became one of the most profitablepanies in the world from


    the verge of bankruptcy.


    Charlotte was shocked when she heard that Frank unexpectedly owned 70 percent of shares in Fallen-


    city Corporate.


    It was not the value of Fallen-city Corporate. She had not as much assets as Frank, but the money she


    earned in a year was enough for her to spend for her rest of life.


    But......


    In Charlotte¡¯s eye, Frank was a tough guy who had no interest. It war, kidnap, rob were rted to


    Frank, she would not be surprised.


    Fate of Beauty.


    Come on. This was a beauty product and Fallen-city Corporate was an international cosmetics


    unexpectedly.


    She could not ept it.


    In her mind, the original impression of Frank copsed. She could not help but wonder who Frank was.


    He can be insolent and unreasonable but he was calm in the face of danger. He was abandoned by the


    Ye Family, but he lived in GM Community; He was a military, but can cook in the kitchen, and now he


    was the owner of a cosmeticspany.


    Charlotte held strong interest. It seemed that there was no character fit to Frank.


    In the end, all of these turned into a huge question mark, which attracted Charlotte to further explore.


    "Brother, I want it too." Izabe asked taking advantage of it.


    Every woman would want to be more beautiful.


    "I will get it prepared in this afternoon." Frank said lightly.


    Prepared?


    Liu''s eyes lit up.


    Only the one knew the form of Fate of Beauty can prepare for that. She now understood why Frank


    owned seventy percent of the shares of the Company.


    But this did not make her curiosity abate. Frank was not a scientific research or cosmetics person. Why


    did he have a form?


    "Brother, can you make Fate of Beauty?" Izabe looked at Frank in surprise too when she heard about


    that.


    Looking at the eyes of Izabe and Charlotte, Frank suddenly understood that he made amon


    mistake. He frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Fallen-city Corporate and the military have a


    cooperative rtionship, so I will let Gary deploy for you, so that you can save your money."


    Oh..." Charlotte elongated her voice. Frank''s exnation was reasonable, but she always felt there


    was something wrong, but she thought Frank was impossible to have the form of Fate of Beauty, so


    she was satisfied with the answer of Frank.


    Matthew was embarrassed, wanted to talk and dared not. He was not arrogant anymore.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Charlotte¡¯s word made Matthew pale on face. He did not dare to say anything but fled like a defeated


    dog.


    "It wouldn''t have been so easy if I''d seen you again!" Charlotte shouted at Matthew''s back. Matthew''s


    pace was faster.


    After Matthew and others left, Charlotte winked towards Frank in provocation, "Thank me.¡±


    ¡°Why?"Asked Frank.


    Charlotte was stunned andter said, ¡°That man would absolutely not let you go."


    ¡°None of your business?¡± Frank said coldly. If he was known that he, as the head of the Dragon Lord


    Mercenary Regiment, begged for mercy for a young man under his threat, he would beughed at.


    Charlotte was stunned and wondered this was the attitude towards his savior? He was too arrogant, if


    she had known she would have been silent.


    "Charlotte, Charlotte, don''t be angry."


    Izabeforted Charlotte.


    ¡°Charlotte, what attitude does your brother have? If not for you, I don''t bother to care about this matter.


    But he was impolite to me." Charlotte was breathing heavily. Thest sentence of Frank a let her


    mentality copsed.


    She had never met such a perverse person before.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlotte, my brother is a jerk, don''t be angry with him."


    Izabe said and then asked curiously, ¡°Charlotte, why was Matthew afraid of you? He was arrogant,


    but after he saw you, he became mute and escaped."


    "He and I grew up in a big yard. That boy was not good when he was a child. He was a sly dog."


    Charlotte said proudly.

 Chapter 42 Colldined Onring

    Chapter 42 Colldined Onring


    Charlotte said to Izabe vividly that how she dealt with Matthew. Izabe admired her as a fan, making


    Charlotte have interest to speak a lot.


    After making a wink to Frank, Izabe and Charlotte, while talking about her childhood fun, left the vi


    to continue to go shopping.


    After making a phone call, Frank also left the vi and drove toward the northern suburbs of Pecking....


    GL Club, Pecking.


    There were luxury cars worth more than 10 million in the underground parking lot. Matthew¡¯s Ferrari


    599 was nothing among them.


    Getting down from the car, Matthew ignored the security guard and walked toward the second floor of


    the club with a gloomy face.


    After a few minutes, Matthew walked into a deluxe box. There were three rooms. The music on the left


    side was loud, in there many people were ying inside. There was a big round table on the right. And


    there was a tea bar inside the room. Three people were chatting and having tea there.


    Matthew swept around and went directly to the tea bar.


    The clear ss doors of the tea bar were closed, and the noise outside was shut off.


    "Matthew, you are here. Take a sit. This is a new tea, it tastes good." Said the young man, sitting in the


    center with a teapot in his hand, not looking up.


    "Richard, I made a trouble today." Matthew said and found a seat to sit down.


    "A trouble? Come on, Matthew, everyone in Pecking respect you." The man on the leftughed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew waved his hand in fidgeted, "Hunter, don''tugh at me. I can only protect the youth, I am not


    as powerful as you are."


    "Matthew is telling the truth." The person on the right burst intoughter, "The power of Hunter spread


    abroad. Sitting together with us makes you condescend."


    "Billy, stop that." Hunter scolded and fell his sight on Matthew, "Matthew, did someone not respect


    you?"


    Matthew gave a wry smile, "I went to Frank today, but he refused me."


    "Frank, who owned 70% of Fallen-city Corporate and was kicked out by the Ye Family?" Billy was


    surprised to hear that and gave him thumbs up, "You have a good vision.¡±


    "It is useless." Matthew mumbled.


    The man invited Matthew to sit down raised his head. He was not handsome, but his eyes had two


    pupils, as if his eyes seem to have the great power of the soul, making a person dare not look at it,


    "Matthew, robbing is not a good idea. If you don''t want to drag your father, just stop."


    ¡°Richard, this is investment. Everyone knows that my family was the most fair in doing business.¡±


    Matthew augured.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and lowered his head again and kept silent.


    Hunter and Billy sneered. The normal venture capital was inevitable to be said to rob people¡¯s capital,


    not to mention GZ Venture, of this the bad reputation had spread through Pecking.


    "Don''t brag about yourself." Billy responded, and then said, "Why do youe to us? As for Frank, we


    cannot help you with that. And we don¡¯t want to interfere."


    Frank was now a sweet pastry, in order to solicit Frank the military almost had a fight. There was a few


    family dared to fight with the military, and Billy had no that ability.


    Matthew¡¯s family did not understand that but rushed up as soon as they saw benefits. It was no strange


    to get himself into troubles.


    "Sooner orter, Frank will be in my hand." Matthew said with self-confidence. He knew that the three


    people looked down on himslef, which was why he usually did note here.


    "Ie for Richard."


    As his voice fell, Richard who was making tea raised his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Why?¡±


    Matthew nodded, ¡°I saw Charlotte in GM Community.¡±


    Richard paused and put down the tea pot, ¡°Tell me the details.¡±


    ¡°I went to find Frank but I met her.¡± Mathew pretended to be indifferent, ¡°Charlotte warmed me that I


    could not touch Frank. Their rtionship seems to be not simple. You know better about her than us. I


    want to know the rtionship between Frank and Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    As Matthew voice just fell, Hunter sneered, "Matthew, you are bold and want to y us!"


    Everyone in the circle knew that Richard had determined to marry Charlotte and thought she was wife


    of Richard. But now Matthew spoke of Charlotte in front of Richard.


    ¡°No, Hunter, I was doing this for Richard.¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Even if there is no Charlotte, you cannot move Frank. Don''t try to fool us." Billy threw the tea up to the


    table, making a loud sound. He looked at Matthew coldly.


    Matthew¡¯s pupil shrunk, fled after he said he was doing that for Richard.


    As soon as he walked out of the tea bar, a smile appeared on his face. Although he was in a mess, he


    had achieved his goal.


    Richard definitely would investigate it, and then... Frank would be in trouble.


    In the tea bar, Billy looked carefully at Richard and whispered, "That boy is a poisonous snake."


    "Richard, it is not good to make an enemy. Frank''s identity is not simple, besides we are not clear


    about the fact." Hunter said solemnly. For others, he would not say so, but for Frank, he had no


    confidence.


    The identity ofmander of the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment made them fear. He earned his


    reputation from war and he was at a level with them who replied on their families.


    Richard¡¯s pupil shrunk. He showed a smile after a long while, ¡°Have a check. We cannot do nothing.


    Beside, Charlotte did not tell me that she hade back, we are not close.¡±


    It was quiet. Hunter and Billy looked at each other. They knew Richard was angry.

 Chapter 43 QY Temple

    Chapter 43 QY Temple


    There were lots of shops for paper, fengshui and coffin in an ancient street. The incense can be smelt


    far away.


    There was a small Taoist temple in the end of the street.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank stood at the door of the Taoist temple, and saw the que with characters of QY Temple. He


    missed that.


    He had lived here for three months since he was kicked out of the Ye Family 8 years ago.


    He spent the happiest time in those three months. He thought he would spend his rest life in the Taoist


    temple and that it would be good to be a Taoist priest.


    However, Powell Family came to him. Under great pressure, he had to leave Taoist temple and went


    aboard. As he got off the ne, he was picked up by Siberian Training Camp and then began his dark


    days.


    He would have died if it were not for the Anonymous Fist.


    Actually, as said by the coach of Siberian Training Camp, their mission was to make him die during the


    training in a reasonable way.


    Frank knew Powell Family was behind the scene even without investigation.


    As Frank was thinking about the past, a young Taoist priest came out. He was stunned when he saw


    Frank, and then asked, ¡°Frank?¡±


    Frank smelled, "Ronnie, you are thin now."


    "Fuck, is it really you?" Ronnie Rees was excited and looked up and down on Frank, ¡°Did youe


    back from abroad to make a fortune? When you left, I cried for a long time. What about a porsche? You


    ran away without telling me."


    "Did I run away by myself? I almost died."


    Seeing childhood ymates, Frank found the innocence. The smile on his face was sincere.


    "I know." Ronnie responded with a smile, and then gave Frank a hug, "Wee home."


    That''s right, going home.


    He and Ronnie, in fact, were adopted children of the Chief. For them, the Taoist temple was their home.


    "Thank you." Frank hugged Ronnie, patted his back andughed, ¡°I haven''t been home for a long time,


    don''t you show me around?"


    "Can it be a visit? The family has changed a lot over the years."


    Ronnie put his arms around the neck of Frank. Frank was stunned and then resumed smiling. The two


    people walked into the Taoist temple.


    If Gary saw this, he would certainly be surprised. No one dared to put his arms around Frank neck. And


    thest one to do so was dead.


    The Taoist temple was not very big. It had three rooms in the courtyard and seven or eight rooms in


    front of it. In the hall, there was a statue of Lao Tzu. Frank came forward respectfully and lit three sticks


    of incense.


    "The same as before." Frank looked around with Ronnie. He still remembered he used ink to wipe the


    air of the statue, leaving a mark.


    The gentle Chief beat him hardly for this.


    "By the way, where is Chief? Sofia and Emily are not here." Frank asked curiously. In his memory, the


    Chief never walked out of the Taoist temple if there was no necessity. Sofia and Emily were twins, who


    were four when Frank left. At that time, they called Frank brother.


    Since eight years passed, they must be big girls now. He wondered they would remember him.


    The face of Ronnie instantly became gloomy, he said in a low voice, ¡°After 3 years you left, Chief died."


    Boom.


    The news was like a bomb exploded in the mind of Frank. His eyes instantly became red.


    "Chief died peacefully. Many brothers and sisters came back to have a funeral for him. Now I have the


    Taoist temple.


    ¡°Chief died peacefully.¡± Frank paused.


    When he died, Chief already was 97 years old. And there were a lot wound from the battlefield. It was


    uneasy for him to live to 100 years old.


    What was more, every time the weather changed, Chief suffered a lot from his wound. And death might


    be relief for him.


    "After Chief died, I couldn''t do afford it, so I didn''t leave keep any other children. Only Emily and Sofia


    followed me and they are in school now."


    Ronnie¡¯s face was gloomy, "It is my bad. I cannot afford to raise them and send them to the


    orphanage."


    Ye was stunned and then reached out to pat Ronnie¡¯s shoulder.


    Living in Beijing was not easy.


    Chief was a native of Pecking with many close friends. Besides, when Chief was alive, people would


    was able to adopt children.


    Ronnie was not Chief. After Chief died, the ie of Taoist temple broke down. Ronnie cannot raise


    other children since he just turned eighteen. And it was not easy for him to raised two kids.


    "Frank, the children sent to us for some reasons, but I can only watch them leave..." Ronnie¡¯s eyes


    were full of tears.


    Frank was silent.


    He had a simr feeling. He wanted to save someone, but you had no ability, but only can watch him


    go to hell. The feeling of powerlessness made him despise himself, which would deeply branded in his


    mind and never be forgotten forever.


    "Just try your best. Life is full of people struggling everywhere. No one is immortal. You cannot save


    everyone" Frank said.


    Ronnie wiped his tears and gave a smile, ¡°I let you see my joke. I just felt upset about that. I don¡¯t have


    the ability of Chief. I am satisfied to watch Emily and Sofia growing up."


    Frank shrugged his shoulders and then said, "I cannot give you the sports car, but I can give you the


    money for it."


    "Really?" Ronnie was surprised.


    "It can¡¯t be false." Frank smiled faintly. "I have been doing a lot of business these years. Anyway,


    money in the bank is rusting. It is better to give it to you.¡±


    Ronnie had been asking what he did in these years, Frank had no choice but to pick some business


    stories to tell him. But Ronnie did not know what the business was.

 Chapter 44 Mystery

    Chapter 44 Mystery


    Until Sofia and Emily returned from school in the afternoon, Frank left.


    After all, time had left its mark on everyone. The two little girls, who were twelve years old, had grown


    up. However, they did not remember Frank but stared at him shyly.


    He was a stranger to the two little girls.


    Instead of heading straight back to his vi, Frank drove around the streets of Pecking after leaving the


    Taoist temple.


    His mind was in a tangle.


    The woman who once gave him Anonymous Fist was the QY Temple¡¯ guest.


    Ronnie had some impression on her. ording to Ronnie, the woman had never appeared after the


    death of Chief.


    However....


    If not by chance between the news, he couldn''t believe that the woman give him Anonymous Fist was


    an acquaintance to Chief, and a year ago, that woman once went to QY Temple and Ronnie received


    her.


    Think carefully all the details of meeting Ronnie today. They had been together for three months eight


    years ago. And now he changed a lot. He could not recognize him at a nce?


    Frank was sure he could do it, not to mention they had been met for eight years, even if only once, and


    he had stic surgery, he can recognize at a nce.


    But he did not have such a skill from the beginning, but after eight years of training, coupled with the


    effects of Anonymous Fist.


    Ronnie was just an ordinary person, how can he recognize himself? Obviously, Ronnie knew his news


    in advance and knew what he looked like now, which was the reasonable exnation.


    So, who told him the news?


    Mysterious woman, Chief, or... Master Ye who faked his own death to escape?


    Think of it, when he left Ye''s house, why did he meet Chief? Were Chief, the mysterious woman and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anonymous Fist rted to him naturally?


    Underground world of 8 years let Frank understand thoroughly, there may be a lot of predestined thing


    on this world, but it absolutely won''t fall on a person so easily, let alone such predestined rtionship in


    session.


    In addition, he was not a member of the Ye Family, why Master Ye was good to him?


    What was they hiding?


    Frank understood that, as long as he found Master Ye, everything can be readily solved, but where was


    Master Ye now?


    To think it further, Master Ye asked him back to China with his own life, and directly sent himself to


    Haidong. He heard that news that Master Ye died when he and Cecilia walked out of the civil affairs


    bureau...


    It used to seem like coincidences, but was it really coincidences rather than arrangements?


    If it was deliberately arranged, Master Ye would know he came to Ye Family. Although these years he


    did notpletely tell Master Ye what he was doing, but Frank revealed a lot and Master Ye knew his


    strength.


    So what was Master Ye''s empty grave for?


    With the car window open, Frank held the steering wheel in one hand and a cigarette in the other, and


    those who know him well know that he smoked only when he didn''t understand something.


    He did not know why Master did that, but one thing was clear, Master Ye, Chief and mysterious woman


    had unknown connections.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you again, Grandpa."


    Frank put out the smoke. There was a light in Frank¡¯s eyes. He thought he can deal with everything,


    which was based on his confidence.


    He had spent 7 years in underworld, which was more mysterious, harsher, more brutal, and nothing


    could shake his heart.


    Steering the wheel, Frank turned back to the road to the vi. He did not want Izabe worry about him.


    After about 10 minutes of driving, Frank frowned slightly. There had been a white Buick following him


    since half an hour earlier.


    As the neighborhood neared GM Community, the number of cars on the road became noticeably few,


    but and the white Buick continued to follow. Frank pressed his lips, since he had ever seen such an


    aggressive tracking before.


    With screeching brakes, Frank pulled over to the side of the road.


    A few secondster, the white Buick drove past Frank''s car. He could even see the driver''s panicked


    look, apparently not expecting him to stop.


    About two minutester, the white Buick came back, and three men dressed as hoodies got out of the


    car. One of them, with a baseball bat in his hand, walked up to Frank''s car and smacked it.


    "Boy, get off the car. How dare you fool me?"


    Frank frowned. His car might not be good, but it cost 2 million, which was ten times of the price of a


    Buicks. Besides, it connected to the roads to GM Community and other upscaleminutes in


    Pecking.


    No hooker dared to make trouble here.


    So were these hookers mad?


    "Come out,e out, today I must teach you a lesson!"


    At the sight of Frank''s silence, the hookers seemed even more animated, banging on the car. Soon,


    spidery cracks appeared on the windshield.


    Frowning, Frank opened the car door.


    "Do you give up hiding?" The hookers carried the baseball bat on his shoulder and said, "Boy, kneel


    down to me and kowtow. I might be kind to let you go."


    Boom!


    As the hookers¡¯ voice fell, Frank kicked him to fly, and beat down the other two men.


    With his ability, it was easy for him to take care of this hookers, and even warming up was not needed.


    The man bit his teeth to stand up and saw his man was knocked down. He threw away his bat and


    knelt down directly, "Brother, I was wrong, I was wrong, please forgive me."


    He had to beg for mercy, since the three of them was knocked down before they could make a move.


    ¡°You followed me and tried to make trouble for me. The man behind you seems not to be a big figure.¡±


    Frank came to the man and said coldly, ¡°Tell him, don¡¯t do this again since it is dirty. Go to the public


    security bureau after you told him."


    After saying that, Frank drove away directly. He did not want to spend his time on these worthless little


    gangsters.


    "Leader, what shall we do?" Asked the grinning brother, turning to the leader.


    "Do as he said." The head gangster grimaced. "We failed."


    If they did as said by Frank, at least they had no need to worry about offending Frank. And if they went


    to the public security bureau, it was nothing but detention for a period of time. It would be terrible if did


    not do as Frank said.

 Chapter 45 Confrontation with Bruce Chu

    Chapter 45 Confrontation with Bruce Chu


    Just arriving at the vi, Frank saw a luxury car parked outside his house.


    He walked into the vi after he parked his car. Frank saw Izabeing to him. She had joy in her


    eyes.


    "Brother, your old father-inw is very fierce." Izabe whispered to Frank.


    Frank slightly smiled, patted the head of the Izabe, quietly said, ¡°Go to rest, in addition, he is now my


    father-inw, but soon he will be Sidney''s father-inw.¡±


    Izabe rolled her eyes at Frank and said in a low voice, ¡°The man is not good, but Cecilia is good.


    Brother, pursue your happiness. I will take care of Sidney.¡±


    Izabe said and clenched her hand into a fist.


    "You are impolite to the elder!"


    A negative voice sounded.


    Frank was angry and looked toward the voice. He saw Bruce sitting on the sofa, with four ck


    bodyguards standing behind him, looked like a king.


    "Bruce, watch your mouth, or you will die!" Izabe was angry and said to him.


    Bruce coldly smiled, "Little girl, none of your business."


    Anger was surging in Frank¡¯s eyes, he patted the angry Izabe, directly went to opposite of Bruce and


    sat down, ¡°For the sake of Cecilia, I give you a chance. If you say nonsense, get the hell out of here!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boy, are you sick of being alive!"


    ¡°What an attitude you have!"


    ¡°Take care of you first, you are defiant!"


    The man in ck standing behind Bruce was furious, rubbing their hands and wanted to rush over


    Frank.


    Frank and Izabe were emotionless in the face of the four people. Izabe had seen that Frank had


    beat down the people in Ye Family. And now the four people were nothing to him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bruce shouted at the four. He face was pale. They did not care about it and wanted to see a


    show. His men only shouted but did not dare to move.


    What a joke.


    Bruce regretted now. The scene that Frank jumped from the roof with his daughter yed back in his


    mind. Such a person was not afraid of them.


    After adjusting his mood, Bruce said coldly, ¡°I do not talk nonsense with you, hand over the shares of


    Fallen-city Corporate, that is my family¡¯s."


    "Hehe." Frank sneered. If not in H Country, such a shameless person would have been kicked out.


    He was the one who forced his daughter to marry to Frank, and he was the one who repented. Now he


    was the one who asked for shares. He was shameless.


    "Why?" Frank asked.


    Bruce was angry, ¡°I am Cecilia¡¯s father. I can''t allow my daughter to be cheated!"


    "You should ask Cecilia."


    Frank changed into afortable position, did not hide his contempt, "Cecilia would rather give me


    seventy percent of thepany''s shares rather than you. Don¡¯t you know why?"


    Bruce turned pale in face and said angrily, ¡°Frank, you have to give me the shares, or..."


    "Or what?" Frank stared at Bruce, "What means do you have? It will be my lost if I am afraid."


    "That¡¯s it, brother!" Izabe put thumbs up.


    Izabe disliked Bruce, especially on Cecilia¡¯s marriage. He wanted her to marry Frank andter


    wanted her to marry her brother. In his eyes, his daughter was goods. If not Frank took her out, she


    would have the same fate.


    For Bruce, how can she like him?


    "Frank!¡±


    Bruce stared at Frank with a murderous look, ¡°I have plenty of ways to deal with you and this little girl.


    Don''t think you can escape you fate, I will choose a good marriage for you."


    ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± Izabe''splexion changed greatly.


    Bruce said coldly, ¡°As the elder, I consider for you, presumably your stepmother will agree with my


    opinion."


    Izabe turned pale on face, he bit her lower lip. The anger in her eyes can drown Bruce.


    If Bruce did so, it almost was the reality.


    In the final analysis, she was a member of Ye Family. Frank had no rtionship with her from thew. If


    Bruce and Megan were in collusion, she was unable to escape.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±


    Seeing Izabe¡¯s face greatly changed, Frank smiled and flipped her bright forehead, ¡°He is talking


    nonsence, so don''t you believe me?"


    "Bbrother." Izabe¡¯s eyes became red, she thought Frank wasforting her.


    Bruce was of the same opinion, and coolly said, "By you? Don''t think that everything can be settled.


    The marriage will be arranged by parents. That is the etiquette left by our ancestors."


    Frank¡¯s pupils shrunk. With his eye narrowed, full-bodied kill intention diffused from the eye. He had the


    killing intention.


    The temperature of the vi dropped seven or eight degrees, Izabe and the men in ck chilled.


    Bruce felt colder, as if his thinking seemed to be imprisoned. Fear could be seen in his eyes.


    Frank restored hiszy appearance and said lightly, ¡°Take care of oneself. Please understand that the t


    worthless thing in this world is human life."


    Frank did not want to bother to think what conspiracy Bruce had. He regarded it as a joke. If his scale


    was touched, he would kill him.


    Regardless of his position or wealth, he would have nothing if he died.


    As for the country wanted, Frank can guarantee that if he said he was the murderer, the police could do


    nothing to him since they could not find out any evidence.


    At that moment, the doorbell of the vi rang. Everyone looked out and saw an old man in uniform with


    his rank of lieutenant general standing at the door of the vi, followed by two soldiers.


    Bruce¡¯s facial expression changed. Why the lieutenant general was here?


    ¡°Frank, sorry to bother you, but please meet me."


    In Bruce''s astonishment, the general shouted. Bruce¡¯s face turned pale with visible speed.

 Chapter 46 Inveigle Again

    Chapter 46 Inveigle Again


    Jacob Lo, themander-in-chief of the Military Region in Peking the second most powerful man in


    the military in H Country, and a great man who was often reported on TV .


    A real bigwig.


    Even if Mr. Powell, who was going to reach the top of the right, he did not have the high position of


    Jacob before he reached the top. Even after he reached the top, he had to be treated equally against


    Jacob.


    Now such a bigwig actually came to visit Frank. Was Frank really so important?


    Just when Bruce was thinking out the real intentions of Jacob''s arrival, Lieutenant General Lau had


    already walked into the vi with the guards, and saw him in a daze.


    A strange color shed in the eyes of Lieutenant General Lau.


    Lieutenant General Lau knew why Bruce was here, and he also understood that Bruce must have


    suffered here.


    Frank was not a pushover. Instead, Frank was tough. ording to the information they collected, the


    Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment had never suffered any loss from its establishment to its dissolution,


    because the leader of the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment had never suffered.


    Could Bruce get benefits from an ambitious man like Frank? Lieutenant General Lau didn¡¯t believe it at


    all.


    "It turns out that Mr. Chu is also here, did I bother you?" Lieutenant General Lau said with a smile.


    Bruce¡¯s face became extremely gloomy.


    Bruce thought, "What did it mean to disturb you? Was I so unpopr? "


    Faced with Bruce darkened expression, Lieutenant General Lau would ignore him directly. Bruce was


    only a greedy businessman. Lieutenant General Lau hadn¡¯t paid attention to him yet. But he was d


    to belittle this person in front of Frank in exchange for Frank¡¯s favor.


    "Visitingte at night, your style is really amazing." Frank said lightly.


    He knew why Lieutenant General Lau came here. As for Lieutenant General Lau belittled Brice, he


    didn''t have any objection. Actually, he didn''t care them at all.


    "Frank, I only have free time now. How can I be carefree and easy as you?" Lieutenant General Lau,


    looking at Frank with a little surprise.


    Eight years was enough to make a person reborn.


    The former dude, the dude who wanted to cover up his true nature with his appearance, and thought


    that no one could see him, became a big man who could make a big difference in mercenary world with


    small actions. This was the magic of time.


    Frank shook his head, "You are too serious."


    The meaning of Lieutenant General Lau¡¯s words was very clear. He was only visiting as a private


    person today. However, he was wearing a military uniform. His words and his behaviors were


    inconsistent, which made people have to think.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "As I am old, there is nothing to hide in front of you." Lieutenant General Lau chuckled and continued,


    "I came today for both business and personal matters."


    Having said this, Lieutenant General Lau nced at Bruce, who looked gloomy.


    His meaning was very clear that it was not convenient for him to say as Bruce was here.


    Fuck.


    Bruce cursed. He had never been ignored like this before. The meaning of Lieutenant General Lau at


    this moment made him so angry that he couldn¡¯t wait to shout loudly, and then he could vent the anger


    in his heart.


    But he dared not!


    In the face of Frank, he could remain confident, believing that he had many methods that would


    definitely make Frank feel worse than death. Even if Frank had already shown invincible power, he


    wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. To get ahead with brute strength was funny in modern society.


    Even if one person could beat one hundred people, then could he beat one thousand, ten thousand,


    one hundred thousand people?


    In the face of huge-crowd strategy, he would eventually die.


    But in the face of Lieutenant General Lau, even if Lieutenant General Lau had shown obvious sarcasm


    to him, Bruce still had to be respectful, because of...rights.


    Not to mention that Lieutenant General Lau personally ordered to deal with him, even if he only showed


    that he hated him, there would be countless people screaming and fighting the Chu family.


    Even with the help of his own brothers, the best end of the Chu family was to keep part of the family


    property and survive.


    He could not afford such a price.


    Therefore, after feeling the meaning of Lieutenant General Lau, although Bruce was unhappy, he had


    to lower his head and said, "Since you and Frank have something to discuss, then I will leave first!"


    God knew how hard it took him to speak this sentencepletely. No one knew how much grievance


    he felt when he left the vi, and no one knew how much he felt wronged when he left.


    If he did not agree to Allen, there would be no such thing as a marriage change. Then he would not


    offend his daughter, and could get half of the shares of Fallen-city Corporate as well as Frank, a


    promising son-inw. As a result, his status would rise a lot.


    A big gold mine was once in front of him, but he pushed the big gold mine away for only billions, how


    could he not regret it?


    After getting on the bus, Bruce ordered to return to Donghai directly, and back to Donghai overnight.


    There was still a chance to stay. As long as he could persuade Cecilia, as long as she wouldn¡¯t divorce


    Frank, there was still room for recovery.


    As for Allen and Megan, they had long been left behind by him. Only a fool would risk big things for the


    sake of small ones. Bruce was not a fool.


    In the vi, as Bruce left, even the air seemed to be cleared a lot. Lieutenant General Lau smiled at Ye


    Fan triumphantly, "Although I don''t like bullying others. asionally, it is quite interesting."


    Seeing Lieutenant General Lau be like a child and have nomand of a Lieutenant General, Frank


    smiled helplessly, "What are you going to do today, can you tell me clearly?"


    "Don''t you want to?" Lieutenant General Lau asked curiously.


    "What?" Frank was confused.


    "To be like me!" Lieutenant General Lau smiled, "As long as you also have the same rights as me, how


    dare a spective businessman like Brucee to you? You were often threatened before I came,


    right?"


    Frank was stunned, looking at Lieutenant General Lau weirdly, "Could it be possible that you recruited


    me just because you want me to use the power in your hand to show off your power?"


    "If you want to do this, it''s okay." Lieutenant General Lauughed.


    Frank was taken aback again. Even if he left H Country at a young age and had onlye back


    several times in eight years, he knew well about H Country''s military regtions. It would never allow


    any use of power for personal gain.


    Then, seeing the smile on the corner of Lieutenant General Lau''s mouth, Frank came into his mind


    quickly and shrugged helplessly.


    Lieutenant General Lau was making fun of him. But then, he didn''t need to use power for personal


    gains at all. He could deal with these bums without any effort.


    "I''m not kidding."


    Lieutenant General Lau became serious suddenly. "Frank, since ancient times, huge interests have


    required strong power to guard. But it cannot exclude all troubles with power."

 Chapter 47 Generous Terms

    Chapter 47 Generous Terms


    Lieutenant General Lau''s words made Frank frowned.


    He also knew that H country was not the same as foreign countries, nor was it as chaotic as Africa. In


    H country, not all problems could be solved by force. Even if he killed all the hostile people, he


    promised that he would not let domestic administrators know it. But would the news really not leak?


    The answer was negative.


    Once the news was leaked, he would either be attacked by a group or isted. Of course, he didn¡¯t


    care about it, but he had Izabe with him. What''s more, did he really not need to make friends and


    have his own normal social life?


    "Frank, our military was full of sincerity. Please check the terms we gave you first."


    Lieutenant General Lau saw Frank a little tempted, handed the prepared documents to Frank


    immediately. To be honest, the terms recorded in the file even made him, who had reached the peak,


    greedy.


    It could be said that Lieutenant General Lau did not expect that such generous conditions would be


    offered to Frank, which had never happened before.


    In the words of No. One, it meant that for a long time in the future, the most important military


    king of single-soldierbat in the world was none other than Frank. As long as they could learn


    enough from Frank, it would be enough to cover the price of inviting Frank.


    Frank took the document handed over by Lieutenant General Lau subconsciously. After a daze, he


    smiled and shook his head.


    In fact, he had already made a decision, otherwise he would not take over the documents from


    Lieutenant General Lau so soon.


    After opening the file, Frank was stunned.


    He was shocked by the contents of the document, and looked at Lieutenant General Lau in disbelief.


    Lieutenant General Lau smiled and nodded his head for confirmation, telling Frank that he didn''t take


    the wrong file.


    After reading all the terms, Frank pondered a little, then closed the document and handed it back to


    Lieutenant General Lau.


    "Are you dissatisfied with it?" Lieutenant General Lau was surprised. He thought that such conditions


    would definitely keep Frank. It was the best condition they could offer. Some bottom lines could never


    be breakthrough.


    Frank shook his head, looked at Lieutenant General Lau¡¯s eyes, and said solemnly, "What have I done


    to deserve these generous conditions?"


    How generous was it?


    The youngest lieutenantmander of H Country, and the actual rank oflieutenantmander, just


    this alone was enough to attract countless people.


    Frank was not a member of the military in H Country, and he had never served in the military at all.


    More importantly, he, as a lieutenantmander, would enjoy all the benefits of lieutenantmander,


    but apart from training special forces, he had no other obligations at all and did not need to be bound


    by any rules.


    This was simply a shock. Frank didn''t understand why the military would make such a condition.


    However, this condition was only the smallest one.


    The second was a promise that as long as Frank could train 30 qualified soldiers within one year, he


    could enjoy the benefits. Fallen-city Corporate and the enterprises that Frank wanted to establish would


    be exempted from all taxes within five years, and he would get no less than 5 billion in venture capital.


    Article 3, criminal immunity. Frank could attack others in self-defense. As long as he provided sufficient


    evidence afterwards to prove that he was just defending, there would be no punishment...


    Article 5...


    ¡­


    There were nine terms. Each item could be given to any person to make this person reach the top.


    Then, when all the uses were applied to Frank, he would be a privileged person, a person of


    superiority.


    Reading them one by one, Frank almost thought that his identity as Lonely Spirit was exposed, and


    only the various abilities disyed by Lonely Spirit could make the upper ss of H Country make such


    a big concession.


    Although... it was only used as a condition.


    "If you are not satisfied, we can have a discussion. For the heroes, the country is very generous."


    Lieutenant General Lau said every word.


    Today''s J Country was no longer the poor and backward H Country that was decades ago. J Country


    had enough funds and resources to retain talents.


    "No, too rich."


    Frank shook his head, "Actually, I just want a few simpler conditions."


    Lieutenant General Lau looked serious and said, "Tell me."


    Frank was willing to make a condition, which proved that he had epted the solicitation. For


    Lieutenant General Lau, it was the best news.


    "First, all of your conditions are invalid."


    As soon as Frank spoke, Lieutenant General Lau became anxious. Frank waved his hand to stop


    Lieutenant General Lau from speaking and exined, "It is the so-called no merit and no reward. I


    have seen the sincerity of the country from the previous conditions. However, to truly ept it, it would


    be a bit too worthy of myself."


    "Frank, you are definitely worth the price." Lieutenant General Lau said seriously.


    Frank shook his head. He naturally knew that he was worth the price, but if he really epted such


    conditions, he was afraid that he would have no autonomy in the future. Soft mouth, short hand. At the


    beginning of work, arge number of jealous people or people with various reasons woulde to


    make trouble.


    In essence, Frank epted the invitation of Lieutenant General Lau for avoiding a lot of trouble, but


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more importantly, he wanted to do something for the country.


    Hearing Frank''s refusal, Lieutenant General Lau felt happy. In fact, for him, Frank¡¯s refusal could not be


    better. He knew how intense internal discussions were about this condition.


    "Article two, don¡¯t disclose my identity. In addition, I cannot ept the rules of the military, so you


    decide who to train. I will spend three months training them. After the first batch of people graduate,


    you won''t need me at that time." Frank said slowly.


    What the special forces in H Countrycked was some special training. Three months were enough for


    Frank to reinvent them. The next training would be carried out by the first batch of graduates. Then, it


    would be the same whether he was here.


    He would not lock himself in the military.


    In other words, he was not going to join the army. Making a good rtionship with the military was


    enough.


    In eight years, he had long been tired of the blood and fights on the battlefield, and also tired of the


    secret conspiracy and tricks.


    The head of Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment had long since be the past, and Lonely Spirit


    would also be the past.


    As for what he would be in the future, Frank hadn¡¯t thought about it yet. Maybe he would run a


    Lieutenant General Lau left with satisfaction. For the specific arrangements to Frank, someone would


    notify Frank after the results were shown. He was full of good feelings about Frank¡¯s decision.


    But... and that''s it.


    Whether they wanted to admit it or not, they always had such a barrier in their minds and did not trust


    Frank fully who had returned from abroad.

 Chapter 48 Surrounding the Corpse and Fighting for Aid.

    Chapter 48 Surrounding the Corpse and Fighting for Aid.


    Putting breakfast on the table, Frank took off his kitchen skirt and shouted, "Izabe, remember to have


    breakfast. I''ll leave first."


    "I know, I know, hurry up!" Izabe¡¯s impatient voice sounded.


    Frank shrugged helplessly and left the room.


    As the engine roared away, Izabe ran downstairs, looked around to make sure that Frank had


    already left. She took out her phone and sent a message: The enemy was walking away,e quickly.


    Not long after, Charlotte arrived in the vi and went straight to the dining room after high-fiving with


    Izabe. The soft and fragrant soup pouch with fragrant, the crispy and delicious golden fried dough


    sticks, and the mellow and delicious soy milk, she enjoyed a lot.


    "I really envy your family with a top chef." Rubbing her bulging belly, Charlotte was full offort.


    After a few days, Frank¡¯s delicious breakfast had already conquered her stomach. Otherwise, she


    would not be able to eat breakfast surreptitiously. But since she had eaten Frank¡¯s breakfast, she was


    very eager when it was time for breakfast, and though any other food was not tasty.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to ept Izabe¡¯s request for inviting her to eat lunch and dinner, even if


    she was willing to do so many times. She was fear that other things would not want to eat other food,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and she would not survive.


    Looking at Charlotte who was thefortable, Izabe''s eyes shed slyly. She pretended to be


    inadvertent and said, "Then you shoulde over to eat every day, my house has a lot of rooms."


    Charlotte rolled her eyes. She knew what Izabe was thinking about.


    It was just that... she had no feelings for Frank at all. They had to quarrel within three seconds when


    they met.


    "What''s wrong with being my sister-inw? My brother is promising, young and strong. He is the lover


    of all women''s dreams."


    Izabe mumbled, seemingly wondering why Charlotte always refused.


    Charlotte was amused, poked Izabe''s puffed cheeks, and smiled, "What do you know, there are so


    many good men in the world."


    "They are not as good as my brother." Izabe emphasized.


    "Yes, yes." Charlotte squinted and smiled.


    This perfunctory attitude made Izabe very dissatisfied. She couldn''t help but reach out to scratch


    Charlotte. Charlotte counterattacked.


    The two girlsughed andughed in the vi, with boundless vitality.


    After the fight, Charlotte asked curiously, "Didn''t you say that your brother is an otaku? Why did he


    leave so early today?"


    Izabe replied weakly when he heard this, "He went to the airport to pick up someone."


    "Who?" Charlotte asked.


    "Cecilia." Izabe muttered, and nced at Charlotte dissatisfiedly. She continued, "I don¡¯t know what


    the hell is with her. The headquarters of Fallen-city Corporate move to Peking. She called my brother


    Charlotte was thinking. Although she knew it was impossible for her to get Frank, but when she heard


    the news, she was still upset as if something was snatched away.


    "Charlotte, don''t you really consider being with my brother? My brother is a real man. He is a good man


    at home, and he can do all the work. How strong he is!" Izabe continued to praise Frank.


    She couldn''t say why she didn¡¯t like Cecilia. Although she knew that Cecilia was also a victim in all


    things, but she just didn¡¯t have a good impression of Cecilia.


    Maybe Bruce impressed her too deeply that day, she refused to associate with the Chu family


    instinctively. If Frank really lived with Cecilia, she had to face Bruce again.


    Frank, who was heading to the airport, didn¡¯t know that Izabe was trying to sell him toCharlotte.


    Actually, he had already forgotten Charlotte.


    As the capital of H Country, the airport was big. There were also many pedestrians around.


    After finally finding a parking space, Frank got out of the car and looked around with lingering fear.


    He really didn''t know what crowded people were before he came back to H Country. The waiting hall of


    about several thousand square meters was full of people, and the area waiting for the pick-up was


    even more crowded.


    Frank frowned, regretting why he agreed to Cecelia to pick her.


    In fact, he didn''t want toe here at all. However, Cecilia, who was indifferent before, actually made


    seven or eight phone calls in a row.


    In addition to the share issue, he had to discuss with Cecilia in details, so Frank agreed to pick her up.


    As the time for the ne tond was approaching, more and more people around Frank. Various


    sounds came into his ears, and suddenly, Frank frowned. He heard a familiar sound.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden roar of gunfire, and Frank saw the two men falling on the smooth floor holding


    their stomachs, and the smell of blood permeated instantly.


    "What!"


    "Terrorists!"


    "Get down, get down!"


    "Hurry up!"


    The originally orderly airport instantly became a mess, screaming everywhere, and the flustered crowd


    ran towards the exit. In the crowd, Frank couldn''t keep standing at all, and was pushed towards the


    door by the crowd.


    "Don''t panic, bow your heads, and go one by one!"


    "Look for a cover, don''t show your head!"


    "Get down, get down!"


    The airport security forces did not respond slowly. A dozen people in uniform began to disperse the


    crowd immediately. The gunfire did not sound again, and the agitation in the crowd subsided a lot.


    Frank got away from the crowd like a fish, found a safer corner and stopped, then looked towards the


    northwest corner of the hall.


    Gunshots sounded from there.


    Then Frank frowned.


    The two people who were hit in the center of the hall were still screaming. A pile of blood had already


    gathered under them, and no one beside them.


    "Hurry up!" The seven or eight nurses in white coats went upstream. Before Frank had time to speak,


    they ran to the wounded.


    "Hurry up..."


    Before a nurse finished her words, and the gunfire sounded again. Apanied by the gunshots, all


    seven white coats were knocked down, and the smell of blood in the hall was thicker.


    As the gunfire sounded again, the crowd rioted again. Fortunately, a lot of time had been bought


    before, and norge-scale stampede urred.


    "Fuck!"


    Frank looked gloomy, and he cursed.


    What¡¯s the fuck? It was actually surrounding the corpse and fighting for aid.


    This kind of tactics was verymon on the battlefield. But it actually used frantically on civilians,


    and... where the gunshots sounded, Frank only saw the gun, not anyone.


    Fuck!


    He cursed again. He nced around quickly. There was no one behind the gun, so it was a remote-


    controlmand. However, there were many kinds of remote-controlmands. There were many


    cameras where the hostages were shot. The person behind the scenes was likely to adjust the muzzle


    through monitoring. It was also possible that he was around

 Chapter 49 Fairy tale

    Chapter 49 Fairy tale


    Frank Ye observed the whole environment and found nothing particrly.


    He only noticed that there was UAV above the airport lobby, which made it harder to hit it.


    The attackers might observe the airport lobby through the UAV.


    The roof of the lobby was transparent. Though it was not very clear, the UAV could still aim at the


    target.


    It was a designed trap.


    Frank frowned. In these eight years, he went through countless traps. But no one was as tricky as this


    one. It was the first time for him to face up to this kind of trap.


    His opponent must be a master, a vicious master.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a voice of gun shooting. A security guard was shot in head and was dead. His


    blood and dashed brains were everywhere. Some people even threw up.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te here,¡± an injured old man who was lying on the floor yelled at the crowd.


    There was another gun shot. The old man screamed and fainted because one of his arms was shot


    and smashed.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±


    Frank cursed and really wanted to kill the enemy. He was furious now.


    Frank told himself that when he was furious, he should keep calm. Frank tried his best to analyze all


    the information that he had. However, he failed to find the weakness of the enemy.


    Urban anti-terrorism waspletely different from fighting in a war. Frank believed that even the police


    and the army wouldn¡¯t bringrge weapons to here. It was difficult for armored cars to enter the lobby.


    If he was the opponent, Frank thought, there was more than one remote-controlled sniper rife in the


    lobby, even more than four. It was impossible to find these emote-controlled sniper rifles without


    shooting.


    However, if one did not find these rifles and got all the guns that were exposed, he might be shot if he


    tried to save others. It was risk one¡¯s life saving others.


    In war time, if the situation was urgent, people from H Country would sacrifice their lives to save others.


    But now was peace time, so the most important matter for a person of H Country was to protect his life.


    However, as time went by, not only he couldn¡¯t free the hostages, but also the boss behind the


    kidnapping would seed.


    The most outstanding master should be the one that was good at martial strategies and analyzing what


    his opponent thought. There was not enough time for the police and the army. It was hard to get the


    crowed out of the lobby. Furthermore, if they were not well equipped, it would be harder for them to


    rescue the hostages.


    The Cancer Organization.


    Revenge.


    There two words came in Frank¡¯s mind.


    But even he himself had no idea in this situation. If there were only two injured persons and the


    opponent had more than ten sniper rifles, he managed to save these people without cover by moving


    quickly and using his good sense of danger.


    However, there were nine injured persons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me capture you, or you¡¯ll be killed,¡± Frank cursed.


    Since the UAV was remotely-controlled, it must have a weakness.


    Frank heard a sound of police car. The policemen and soldiers who were well equipped soon arrived at


    the lobby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Frank was yelling as he saw Gary Tang.


    Gray stopped those soldiers from rushing to save the hostages. And he also noticed Frank and he


    believed Frank.


    He made a gesture of phone call to Frank. Then frank gave him a phone call and Gray picked it up.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those hostages can only wait for ten minutes. There are at least four remote-controlled sniper rifles in


    the lobby. Please give me a militaryputer and please inform your boss to make an explosion-proof


    armored car stand by.¡±


    Frank hung up the phone.


    There was little time for him. To be more urate, he only had less than ten minutes. The doctor who


    was shot on arm would die in three minutes if he didn¡¯t go to the hospital.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gray asked Frank anxiously, because he saw Frank do exercise in the corner.


    Then he saw Frank rush. From where Frank stood to where Gray was upied, Frank had to bypass


    nine hostages. Though it was safer to bypass them, it would cost more than three minutes.


    Moreover, if Frank failed to inform others the danger and the opponent above the lobby made a wrong


    decision, then several persons might be killed.


    While Frank rushed out of the corner, he heard a sound of gun shooting.


    ¡°Dangerous,¡± Frank thought.


    He was nervous and stiff. The bullet was shot on the wall beside him which has a hole in the size of an


    egg.


    ¡°The first shooting,¡± Frank thought and moved more quickly.


    After 1.5 seconds, there was another sound of gun shooting.


    ¡°Bang.¡± Frank jumped up and a bullet bypassed his belly.


    There was another sound of gun shooting next second. Frank turned around and the bullet bypassed


    his ear. Then some hair of him was cut by the bullet.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Frank stood on his feet, moved swiftly like a cheetah, came to those hostages, and held the elder man


    whose arm was smashed.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡±


    Frank heard three sounds of gun shootings.


    ¡°I knew that there are fucking more than one person behind me,¡± Frank thought.


    Frank was furious. He moved his body swiftly from being shot by the gun.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Frank said.


    Frank ran more than 140 meters. The enemy had 18 guns and they used four guns to shoot at him, but


    Frank only had three bruises. It was like a Hollywood movie.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? It is time to save him.¡±


    Fran put the old man down and yelled at those people who were stunned.


    The stunning people soon got started.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re like a deity,¡± Gray punched Frank with his fist and he was still very shocked.


    The lobby wasn¡¯t a jungle, an alley, and it was empty, so Frank had no ce to hide. However, Frank


    managed to ran more than 140 meters without being shot with 18 remarkable persons who tried to


    shoot at him. It was a fairy tale.


    ¡°Please give me theputer,¡± Frank said.


    Frank took theputer from Gray, clicked at the keyboard quickly and asked Gray, ¡°What are the


    demands of the opponent?¡±


    Gray frowned and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say it yet.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Frank replied.


    Frank frowned, too. For a terrorist attack in such a sale, it was impossible that the terrorists didn¡¯t have


    demands.


    Or these terrorists only wanted to killed people?


    ¡°No way, absolutely,¡± Frank thought.


    ¡°Where is the armored car?¡± Frank stared at the screen and asked Gray.


    Gray shook his head and said, ¡°It will cost at least 30 minutes for the nearby explosion-proof armored


    car toe here, so we can¡¯t expect it.¡±


    ¡°Then we should kill the terrorists one by one,¡± Frank said. ¡°Please ask the snipers to kill the terrorists


    who are exposed.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t notice that the soldiers around him were discontent with his words.


    They were the one that should deal with the terrorist attack, so it was one of Frank¡¯s business, they


    thought.

 Chapter 50 Search

    Chapter 50 Search


    Gray didn¡¯t care about what the soldiers thought and he followed Frank¡¯s order.


    He was informed that Frank had been employed by the army. The soldier here, including him, must be


    trained by Frankter. Therefore, Frank had the right to order them now.


    What¡¯s more, nobody could deal with the attack better than Frank now.


    Gray had never found that Frank would fail.


    Frank wouldn¡¯t fail this time, either.


    ¡°What you are doing now? Do you hear the order of the instructor? You must kill the terrorist who are


    exposed now!¡± Gray yelled at these soldiers.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The soldier replied at the same time, but they were puzzled that since when they had another


    instructor.


    They were angry at the terrorists, so they killed those exposed terrorists.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Gray said.


    ¡°Frank put down theputer at the same time.


    ¡°Frank, what did you do on theputer?¡± Gray asked curiously.


    ¡°I hacked the satellite, use the spy satellite to scan and hacked the monitoring system of the power


    nt. Never mind, you don¡¯t know it. Anyway, I found where the enemy is hiding,¡± Frank said.


    Then he gave Gray an address.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gray was shocked. Frank only used theputer for one minute. How could it


    possible that he managed to find the person behind the attack?


    He wasn¡¯t a fool who knew nothing aboutputer. Since the army got the news of the attack, the


    ¡°Follow my order, please. You let people here not move and ask others who are trustworthy go to


    outside. And soldiers outside should stand by and follow my orders.¡± Frank said. After a second, he


    added, ¡°You better order soldiers to wait outside and ask them to be careful, since traps may be there.¡±


    Frank was extremely anxious because the terrorists didn¡¯t mention their demands.


    It was not a simple attack, because these terrorists hurt ordinary people, a behavior which was cruel,


    and which meant that they are the opponent of the H Country. If the terrorists behind this attack was


    Cancer Organization, who tried to offend H Country, then they must be ambitious.


    ¡°I will do it right now.¡± Gray said.


    Though he didn¡¯t why Frank could find the ce where the terrorists hid, be trust Frank.


    Gray arranged the action by himself. As a securitymander of front line in Peking, if there was no


    special case, he could control all the army in Peking.


    After arranged the action, Gray walked to Frank and asked him, ¡°Frank, can you tell me more about


    how you find the terrorists? So, I can report to my superior, or I will be put into military prison.


    Frank rolled his eyes. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to work in a state-owned organization, in


    which he had to obey many rules and it was hard for him to work. Though he could finish his job


    perfectly, he still needed to exined the process to many people.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that by obeying these rules, employees could make less mistakes that was caused by


    a wrong decision made by a leader. However, in an emergency, an employee would fail to make a


    judgment quickly ordingly.


    ¡°Those guns are remote-controlled, so the terrorists must need a broad horizon. To do this, they must


    take three aspects into consideration.¡±


    Though Frank disliked these state-owned organizations, he still needed to exin the detail that he


    found the ce where the terrorists hid to Gray. After all, he needed to exined to his superior.


    ¡°Are they eyes, monitoring systems, UAVs and satellites?¡± Gray asked.


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Frank shook his head and said, ¡°There is nobody nearby. Even a powerful man who


    offends a country won¡¯t have the courage to show up in a high-key way.¡±


    Once the police and the army knew the attack, they would put this ce into lockdown and asked


    people who were not involved in the event to leave. Therefore, if the terrorists who controlled the guns


    were here, they would be found out easily.


    Would the terrorists make such a mistake? Absolutely not.


    Therefore, the three aspects would be monitoring systems, UAVs, and satellites.


    He only needed to use the exclusive method to analyze it.


    At the beginning, Frank was sure that there was no spy satellite above the airport and there was on


    exchanges of data, so he could exclude satellites and UAVs.


    Therefore, the key was a monitoring system.


    In the airport lobby, the monitoring system could monitor everywhere except the bathrooms, because


    the construction of the Sk and the safety of airport was vital. Frank found an inserted software


    package in the monitoring system. The video of the system could be sent to the Sk and an


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    unknown ce.


    Given that Frank found this, Frank used the method of tracing back, he found the ce in one minute


    though the terrorists used more than half a million springboards in the whole world.


    It was very simple for Frank because he was good at usingputer techniques.


    ¡°You are fucking great.¡±


    Frank was so excellent and good at singputer techniques, so Gray couldn¡¯t help saying dirty words


    to admire him. He thought he was a foolpared with Frank.


    The soldier stood behind also admired Frank. Others looked at the expert of the army, who were still


    working at aputer and shook his head.


    Though Frank shared his method with them and the expert could use the method, he failed to find


    anything of the inserted software package. It seemed that the package didn¡¯t exist at all. There was no


    way for the expert to trace it.


    There was a huge difference between Frank and the expert.


    Frank graduated from the top one university of H Country and was a famousputer expert when he


    was in the university.


    ¡°OK, we found them.¡±


    Less than ten minutester, Gray spoke suddenly.


    Frank nodded and said, ¡°Please inform the soldiers that there are seven terrorists and they are smart.


    Tell them to be careful. If they want to interrogate those terrorists, just let one terrorist live. Don¡¯t be


    benevolent, or they will be killed.¡±


    Gray was puzzled but he followed Frank¡¯s order as he nodded.


    Gray was more care about his fellows¡¯ safety.


    Then, Frank began to do exercise and said, ¡°I will rush to save the hostages and got the attention of


    the terrorists. You then ask them to begin the action.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gray answered.


    It was the first time for Gray to find that Frank was so serious. Even when they were besieged by more


    than one thousand people of a rebellion group in Middle East, Frank wasn¡¯t as serious as today. With


    what happened in the ne, he became more cautious about the Cancer Organization.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    Frank was yelling. Then he left the blindage and rushed to the center of the lobby to save those


    hostages.

 Chapter 51 Perfect solution

    Chapter 51 Perfect solution


    In the outside of the Sunlight Building in Peking, several hundreds of soldiers from special troops who


    had stood by for a long time moved orderly. People in the building were evacuated and precise


    instrument was working and the signals were blocked.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    Themander in amand vehicle ordered.


    Several teams moved and they followed the order from their headsets that they should kill everyone


    that they see.


    The leaders of H Country were more decisive than Frank thought.


    The members of the Cancer Organization were not afraid of death so they rebelled forcefully. The


    soldiers realized that these terrorists were vicious. They didn¡¯t want to be injured or sacrifice in face of


    these people who would be killed.


    In the basement, in a secret room which was transformed from a utility room, on the wall, there were


    full of screens which showed the airport lobby and the building.


    In the middle of the room, there were seven remote controls and handles, using by seven man who had


    different colors of skin.


    ¡°Shet, the guy shows up again.¡±


    Someone was yelling. Then everyone was looking at the central screen. They saw Frank rush out of


    the blindage and ran to the hostages in and irregr way.


    ¡°Fuck, I will kill him.¡±


    One of them said angrily. They were the smartest people. They were always the one to provoke others.


    However, they were provoked this time.


    Though shaking the handles was different from using the gun by himself, the difference was not that


    big. Frank¡¯s appearance infuriated them and they couldn¡¯t put up with it.


    ¡°The speed of the bullet is at ten meters per second and I will change the angle. Oh, I catch you.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    There was a sound of knocking and gun shooting. Meanwhile, Frank turned around and ran to the


    hostages.


    ¡°FUCK ¡± ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The African who shot Frank cursed.


    ¡°Howard, were you drunk yesterday and are not awake today?¡± Someone mocked him.


    Howard pped at the table and concentrated on his work.


    At the same time, another three men tried to kill Frank but failed.


    ¡°When he freed the hostages, everyone shoots him. We will aim at the ces where he can retreat. I


    will aim at the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I will aim at the second ce.¡±


    ¡°I will aim at the third ce.¡±


    ¡°I will aim at the fourth ce.¡±


    ¡­


    Every man looked solemn. They knew that Frank was very clever, so they needed to cooperate. It was


    a test for their ability and cooperation.


    In the screen, seven dots were circled. These dots not only stood for them, but also the techniques that


    helped them.


    If Frank tried to free the hostages, he would have nowhere to hide. There would be seven bullets which


    could stop him from retreating and Frank would be killed.


    The atmosphere in the room became very solemn. Every one stared at the Frank on the screen who


    were still moving irregrly. If Frank went to the seven ces that they anticipated, they would press


    the button and kill him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± The African man smile hideously and said.


    However, Frank who had been close to the hostages walked around them and didn¡¯t get closer to the


    hostages.


    It was extremely quiet in the room. Everyone held his breath and was afraid that he might lose the


    chance to attack Frank.


    Suddenly, they heard a sound. Several things were thrown into the room.


    Their faces changed and they had no time to react. Then the several things exploded and they were


    shinning in the room.


    They were sh bombs!


    After the sh bombs exploded, soldiers from special troops who were well equipped rushed into the


    room and shot these seven men dead.


    ¡°Clean up here,¡±


    The leader of the soldier said. Then he pulled off his mask and spoke to interphone, ¡°Thunder No. 1


    reports that all the wolves were killed. Over.¡±


    ¡°No. 1 has collected all of the materials.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the airport, Gray received the report from the special troops and then he sighed. He made a gesture


    to Frank who were running quickly and then order soldier around him to save the injured.


    ¡°Frank, you helped me again,¡± Gray looked at Frank and said seriously to Frank.


    ¡°I have helped you for many times,¡± Frank smile.


    Gray shook his head and said, ¡°But this time is different.¡± As the safest country in the world, security


    was like a name card for H Country. Thanks for Frank, the terrorists behind this attack were killed in a


    short time. If the news of the attack was spread, the fame of H Country would be ruined. By that time,


    many people would be med instead of only Gray.


    What was worse, the reputation of the army would be influenced.


    Therefore, not only Gray should be grateful for Frank, but also the army, the public security organs and


    the Ministry of State Security that were responsible for public security should be grateful for Frank.


    As the safest airport in H country, it was put so many weapons without being noticed. Many officials


    would be med.


    ¡°Words can¡¯t express my gratitude, so if you need my help, please let me know,¡± Gray said seriously.


    And this was the only way that he could thank Frank.


    When Frank really needed his help, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as finding a house or change the identity of


    Izabe Ye. But Gray would hele him even though he had to left the army and became the rival of the


    whole world.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious.¡± Frank patted Gray¡¯s shoulder, pointed at the soldier who were curing the injured


    and added, ¡°You have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Gray stared at Frank. Then he Turned around and walked to his fellows. Frank was right, he had a lot


    of things to do.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Frank, he also had his things to do. For such an attack in the airport, it wouldn¡¯t be reopened


    before the authorities were sure that there was no danger here.


    Where was Cecilia Chu, Frank thought.


    Frank went out of the airport, sat I his car and opened his phone. He received lots of messages and


    phone calls from Cecilia which made him headache.


    At the beginning, Cecilia texted him that the ne diverted andnded. Then she said she got off the


    ne and waited for him for a long time. Finally, she said that if Frank didn¡¯t want to pick her up, he


    shouldn¡¯te. But why did he lie to him. Frank was clear about the process that Cecilia became


    angry.


    Frank thought for a moment. Atst, he called Cecilia.


    When the phone rang, Cecilia hung up.


    She was angry, Frank thought.


    Frank pursed his lips and then he drove to home.

 Chapter 52 Fear

    Chapter 52 Fear


    In a meeting room of the Genral Staff in Peking, was full of people.


    The screen in the room was ying a video that showed what Frank had done in the airport lobby. On


    the left side of the room, dozens of people were working on theirputers.


    Lieutenant General Lau sat there with Gray introducing the situation to him.


    ¡°He was agile,¡± Lieutenant General Lau stared at the screen and admired Frank.


    Though he had joined the army for years, it was the first time that he had watched a video which was


    like a performance of a movie. Frank not only could avoid bullets, but also could be safe in a hail of


    bullets


    ¡°Do you think that he tried hie best?¡± Lieutenant General Lau asked Gray beside him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gray was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what Lieutenant General Lau meant. Did he have


    doubts about whether Frank had tried his best?


    ¡°You can say it boldly. The more we know the ability of Frank, the easier we can do our job. I think you


    might expect that our fellows can learn more from Frank,¡± Lieutenant General Lauughed. Gray


    frowned because he thought Lieutenant General Lau might want more.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, everyone will try his best in a battlefield, or he will be killed,¡± Gray said


    seriously.


    That was the key to survive in a battlefield. Or most soldiers or soldiers who had been injured knew it.


    Only to try one¡¯s best could be sure that one could survive, or one would be killed.


    Therefore, nobody would be careless in a battlefield.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lieutenant General Lauughed. He didn¡¯t believed Gray.


    Gray replied solemnly, ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, the prime goal for a soldier in a battlefield is to protect


    himself.¡±


    He thought Lieutenant General Lau would understand it since he also went to the battlefield.


    ¡°Gary, in face of the most powerful rival, whatever you do, you are doomed to fail,¡± Lieutenant General


    Lau said. Then he watched the screen again, leaving Gray thinking what he meant A lieutenant


    ¡°Really?¡± Lieutenant General Lau asked surprisingly.


    ¡°It is true. Lieutenant General Lau, we really hope that he can give us some lectures,¡± lieutenant


    General Lau.


    It was proved that genius really existed.


    And the genius was Frank. Being a soldier was totally different from using aputer. To be an expert


    in these two fields, one must study very hard. But Frank was an expert at both.


    That was remarkable.


    They found a new algorithm in theputer that Frank had used. The new algorithm was efficient o.3


    times than thetest algorithm. If it was published, it would have an effect in many aspects of the


    society. Frank used the new algorithm to find the terrorists in a short time.


    Lieutenantmander believed that Frank had more than one new algorithm. Only a smart person


    could write this kind of algorithm. Though a man was in hurry, he still could delete the algorithm in a


    second.


    But Frank didn¡¯t delete it, which meant that Frank didn¡¯t think highly of it.


    Lieutenantmander was sad to find that Frank didn¡¯t care the algorithm at all. Because they


    cherished what Frank thought little of. Did H Country really leave behind others inputer.


    ¡°I will talk with him,¡± Lieutenant General Lau said. For modern wars, regardless of its scale, information


    was vital. Andputer was the key to get information in wars.


    Lieutenantmander got what he wanted and then he left happily.


    ¡°Gray, do you know what Frank has done after he dissolved the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment?¡±


    Lieutenant General Lau asked.


    Gray shook his head because he didn¡¯t know where Frank had gone after that. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t Frank


    got in touch with him this time, he wouldn¡¯t know that Frank had gone back to H Country.


    ¡°He had stayed at the training camp for two years and Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment for three


    years. He was famous at that time. But nobody knows where he went to and what he did in the three


    years after that.¡±


    Lieutenant General Lau added, ¡°Nobody wants to be ordinary. He, either.¡±


    In other words, Frank must have done something in that three years and nobody knows it. It is easy to


    hide oneself in the underground world. Frank could change his identity or his appearance, which was


    easy.


    ¡°I thought he might studyputer in this period,¡± Lieutenant General Lau added.


    Gray frowned and said, ¡°Sir, I can swear in the name of my life that Frank has on rtionship with the


    Cancer Organization. He wasn¡¯t a traitor.¡±


    It was reasonable that Gray was anxious, because what Lieutenant General Lau said was misleading.


    ording to his words, Frank hadn¡¯t gone back to H Country for eight years, but it was mysterious that


    he went back now.


    ¡°Gray, you¡¯re too worried.¡±


    Lieutenant General Lau looked at Gray and said, ¡°Frank didn¡¯t want toe back. I heard that the


    reason why Frank came back reluctantly was because Master Ye threatened Frank by his life.


    However, the day after Frank came back, Master Ye pretended to die and nobody could find him now.¡±


    Gray was shocked.


    ¡°The Cancer Organization made two troubles which were solved by Frank. To be more urate, the


    time Cecilia decided toe to Peking wasn¡¯t today,¡± Lieutenant General Lau said slowly. Gray felt


    restless and kept thinking of what he said.


    The time Cecilia decided toe to Peking wasn¡¯t today, so who changed her decision? Was it a


    coincidence that Frank appeared at the airport?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell this to Frank,¡± Lieutenant General Lau said.


    ¡°Why not,¡± Gray argued, ¡°Someone was scheming against him. We should remind him, anyway.¡±


    Lieutenant General Lau said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need your reminding since he is smart enough to notice it.


    Izabe Ye won¡¯t be a trouble for him. And you should figure out why he epted our employment.¡±


    Gray was shocked again. He thought of all the matters and made a conclusion that was incredible for


    him.


    It was too puzzling.


    That was the first idea of Gray. Meanwhile, he realized that Lieutenant General Lau was kind to him.


    For others, he wouldn¡¯t exined this clearly.

 Chapter 53 Shield

    Chapter 53 Shield


    In the Headquarter of the branches of Flowerki Bank in H Country, Peking.


    Frank got off his car, stood in front of an ordinary building which he despised.


    He had never realized that it was very difficult to find the branch of Flowerki Bank in H Country.


    He had made much money these years and spent a lot. Before he went back to H Country, he


    transferred some money to here.


    He didn¡¯t expect he would spend money in H Country, but now he had to.


    He didn¡¯t need to spend on housing since Gray helped him, but still needed to cost a lot in eating,


    buying clothes, etc. He couldn¡¯t depend on Gray, so he would spend his own money. And he realized


    that it was time to take the money out of the bank.


    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡±


    A bank clerk who spoke English fluently came and asked him when he went through the revolving door


    of the bank.


    Frank frowned and said, ¡°I am native.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Nancy apologized in Chinese.


    Frank nodded, then took his card from his wallet, and gave it to Nancy. He said, ¡°Please take all money


    from the card for me.¡±


    Frank heard that someone beside him was mocking.


    ¡°Mr. Phil, I am working. Please don¡¯t bother me,¡± Nancy frowned and reproached the man who was


    mocking.


    Frank looked at the man called Mr. Phil who was three or four meters away from him and who was in


    ck and stared at him.


    ¡°Nancy, go on, go on,¡± Mr. Phil said with despise in his face, ¡°I have never seen that a client of Flowerki


    Bank takes all money from his bank ount. It is hrious.¡±


    ¡°Phil!¡± Nancy reproached him at a lower voice again. Phil was stillughing. He stared at Frank, walked


    to him and asked, ¡°Hey, buddy, is it funny?¡±


    Frank was puzzled that he only wanted to take his money. He ignored Phil and said to Nancy, ¡°Please


    give me half of the money in US dors and half in H Country currency. It¡¯s urgent, so please be fast.¡±


    Phil was embarrassed because he had never thought that Frank would ignore him.


    Nancy had no idea of what to do. If she left and took money for Frank, Phil might bully Frank. If she


    didn¡¯t leave, Frank was in a hurry. She was in a dilemma and she wanted to cry.


    She never knew Phil before. But he kept bothering her since they met. He even bothered her at her


    workce. However, she could do nothing to stop him.


    Because he was born with a sliver spoon in his mouth.


    He deposited ten million dors to the bank. Then her boss and her colleagues wouldn¡¯t help her when


    he bothered her. Some people even kept persuading her to ept him because they wanted to please


    him.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t quit was because she spent a lot of efforts in getting her position.


    ¡°Mr. Phil, please don¡¯t bother my client.¡± Nancy changed her tone reluctantly. If Phil kept bothering her,


    she would resign or her employer would fire her.


    Philughed and said, ¡°Nancy, working isn¡¯t funny. Why don¡¯t we go for a movie? I wouldn¡¯t bother you


    by this way.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Phil,¡± Nancy raised her voice and said, ¡°Please respect others¡¯ work.¡±


    Then, she made up her mind and said to Frank, ¡°Sir, please follow me to the VIP room. I¡¯ll take your


    money for you soon.¡±


    Frank still stood here. But Phil¡¯s face changed. He mocked at Frank, ¡°Do he have the right to enter the


    VIP room?¡± Then he looked at Frank and said proudly, ¡°Boy, one has to know one¡¯s limitation. Now I


    ask you to find other clerks. Are you clear?¡±


    Frank frowned. And Nancy became furious.


    ¡°Phil!¡±


    Nancy yelled at him, ¡°I am telling you that I don¡¯t like you at all. Are you clear? Go back to your home


    and stop bothering me. You are fucking disgusting.¡±


    The whole lobby was quiet. Everyone looked at Nancy surprisingly.


    They thought, it might be improper that a girl spoke dirty words so loudly in public.


    Phil turned red since he was humiliated in public.


    Nancy was in relief. She held Frank and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go to the VIP room, leaving the pain in the ass


    alone.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Frank was shocked. He walked with her unconsciously. In fact, it was the first time for him to see such


    a doughty girl since he came back to H Country. This girl was like hisrades Vina whose nickname


    was Spicy Rose. Vina looked weak in daily life, but she was like a crazy dog who could do everything in


    the battlefield.


    Nancy and Frank entered the room directly, while Phil was staring at them angrily.


    After closing the door, Nancy who was like a scared rabbit let Frank¡¯s hand go and apologized to him.


    Looking at the guilty girl in front of him, Frank sighed. She was only a young girl who was different the


    crazy Spicy Rose whose eyes were pure.


    ¡°I want to get my money as soon as possible.¡±


    He said and she began to work.


    When the number of the money in his card was showed on theputer, Nancy was shocked. She


    looked at Frank unbelievably and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you need to take all the money?¡±


    Was it a joke? There was 100 million dors in Frank¡¯s card. In other words, it was more than 600


    million H Country currency. If Frank wanted to take all of them, then he would need a truck to carry


    them.


    ¡°Is it a lot of money?¡± He asked.


    He only transferred 100 thousand to his ount. Why was it a lot of money?


    No, it was because of that woman.


    Frank was wordless. It was toote to stop Nancy. That woman must get the news now. he


    remembered that the ount of automatically tracking in Flowerki Bank was 100 million.


    ¡°Sir, do you need to take all of it?¡± Nancy asked him again. Now she thought Frank must be an unknow


    wealthy man.


    Frank rubbed his temple and said, ¡°Please take 100 thousand for me.¡±


    It was toote for he to regret. Instead, it was time for him to handle that woman. She was too


    enthusiastic about him, which troubled him. Moreover, that woman¡¯s father spoiled her. He couldn¡¯t


    stand her.


    ¡°OK,¡± Nancy replied.


    She calmed down now and worked for Frank.


    Suddenly, the door of the room was opened. A fat angry middle-age man walked in. Nancy wanted to


    greet him, but he scolded at her.


    ¡°Nancy, why you treat your client in that way? Are you aware that what you have done would bring a


    huge influence on Flowerki Bank? Did you lose your mind? Now, go and apologize for Mr. Phil. If he


    doesn¡¯t forgive you, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±

 Chapter 54 You Made It for Your Own

    Chapter 54 You Made It for Your Own


    Nancy¡¯s eyes went red.


    The middle-aged man dissed Nancy. He looked at Frank and said coldly, ¡°Sir, you should have self-


    knowledge. You can deal with you the business at the outside counter. Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Frank was cold in face, ¡®I just want to take some money, but you keep doing so. Do you think I have a


    good temper?¡¯


    "Director, Mr. Ye..." Nancy was anxious when she saw the middle-aged man pointing at Frank, who


    could be regarded as a super VIP for one hundred million even in the United States. Why did he ask


    Frank out?"


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Nancy did not finish her speech, but was rudely interrupted by the middle-aged man.


    "Get out of here at once, this is no ce for you!" The middle-aged man pointed to Frank and said


    unceremoniously.


    Nancy was stunned and knew that things cannot be solved in a nice way. With one hundred million,


    would Frank be bullied by you? He just did not want to take it serious. But you offended him, then don¡¯t


    me him to take care of you.


    Frank stood up with a cold face. "Is that Flowerki Bank''s service attitude?"


    "Hehe." The middle-aged man sneered coldly, "Sir, we are the bank of the capitalist empire. Do you


    know what capitalism is? Money is everything. To tell you the truth, I am here to make trouble for you.


    Mr. Phil has deposited ten million dors in our bank, so he can do whatever he wants to.¡±


    Nancy covered her face. She was now sympathetic to this middle-aged man, he probably did not know


    what on earth stupid things he had done.


    "You can do what you want with your money?"


    Frank burst in tougher. He liked the sentence.


    "Sure." The middle-aged man smiled and said coldly, ¡°if you deposit10 million here, I can take it as


    nothing had happened."


    "What if I deposit a hundred million?" Frank raised his eyebrows.


    As if he had heard a joke, the middle-aged manughed forward and backward, "If you deposit a


    hundred million, I call you Dad."


    "I don''t have a filthy son like you."


    Frank sneered and said to Nancy, "Miss Nancy, now I have changed my mind. I want to withdraw the


    100 million."


    Haha.


    More crazyughter sounded, the middle-aged man covered his stomach,ughing tears out, "one


    hundred million, really funny, you really make meugh. Since you make me so happy, I promise not to


    trouble you..."


    As soon as the middle-aged man spoke, hisughter stopped abruptly, as if he had been strangled by


    something. He could not believe that he looked at the screen in front of him and counted the zeroings


    on the screen again and again.


    "Really... Is it his?" The middle-aged man stammered toward Nancy.


    As Nancy nodded, the middle-aged man turned pale on face. His leg was limp and he almost knelt


    down.


    There was indeed 100 million in his ount.


    "Sir... Sir, I... I was just ying a joke on you." The middle-aged man shivered and said to Frank, he


    regretted.


    "Denis!¡±


    The door of VIP room was opened again, Mr. Phil in white appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The middle-aged man saw Phil and directly rushed to him, and told him that Frank had a hundred


    million in his ount.


    "A hundred million?" Phil''s face became pale and he nced at Frank without any trace. In his eyes,


    Frank did not have anything outstanding. How could he have so much money?


    "Mr. Phil, I handle affairs for you. Please help me. If a hundred million is taken out, the headquarter will


    not forgive me."


    Denis said with a sad face.


    If a hundred million was deposited in a bank, it can bring huge profits to the bank every day. If this


    hundred million was gone, he would be fired.


    Capitalism didn''t have a soft spot for you. You came here to make them a profit, and now that you''ve


    driven out their clients, then you can get out of here.


    He had offended Frank and he wanted Phil can help him to deposit one hundred million.


    "Denis, I am leaving.¡±


    Phil thought for a moment and turned away without another word. One hundred million dors was


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nearly six hundred million in cash. If he took things control, he can take care of it, but he had not yet.


    Denis waspletely dumbstruck. The next second, he was howling and chasing Phil.


    He wanted to ask Frank to forgive him. But he had offended Frank and Frank wanted to humiliate him,


    so he gave up but asked for Phil to make it up.


    Above all, he was afraid.


    With a hundred million dors in his ount, Frank must be more terrible than Phil. If he did not offend


    him, he would be the first time to curry favor, but he had now offended, it was natural to hide as far as


    far away.


    The VIP room was calm again. Nancy stared at Frank for a few seconds and then smiled.


    "What?" Frank said angrily. He just came to get some money, and this had been turned into a TV


    series."


    ¡°You are powerful, and Phil didn''t dare to meet you, so I am happy?" Nancy said.


    Without waiting for Frank to speak, Nancy continued, "But it is impossible for you to withdraw a


    hundred million in cash. Do you have any other bank ount? I''ll transfer it."


    As soon as the words came out, Frank swept his eyes at Nancy. This girl fit really to his taste.


    Everyone should take responsibility for what he had done. They cannot escape even they ran away.


    "I do not have domestic ount for the time being, you can transfer to your bank card." Frank thought


    for a while and said.


    Nancy was stunned? Excuse me?


    "You don''t seem to be able to work here any longer. You might as well be my housekeeper. A million a


    year." Frank gave his conditions.


    A housekeeper?


    A million a year?


    Nancy was stunned and then she seemed to understand something. Her cheeks flushed and she


    subconsciously stepped back.


    "What are you thinking of?" Frank rolled his eyes. "I live with my sister, but I won''t go home for a lot of


    the time. You have to be herpanion and a caretaker."


    Nancy''s cheeks became redder, and she asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid that I ran away with the


    money? That''s six hundred million."


    "Feel free."


    Frank shrugged his shoulders with indifference. Then he said, "After you have the money, buy three


    cars with no less than 5 million yuan. In addition, hire me a cook, three servants. The address is GM


    Community. I have things to do, I am leaving.¡±

 Chapter 55 Crisis of Fallen-city Corporate

    Chapter 55 Crisis of Fallen-city Corporate


    He Left?


    Just like that?


    Really?


    Nancy only felt speechless.


    This was six hundred million, which 99 percent of people in the world cannot see that much money, let


    alone to have it. And now she had it with no guarantee?


    And what was going on with three cars worth at least five million dors? what was going on with a


    cook and three servants?


    GM Community?


    Thinking of the address Frank left, Nancy was shocked, and her thoughts were gone.


    Even the rich cannot live in thatmunity with money, and countless seniors struggled for living in it


    as the ultimate goal. Frank actually lived there?


    ¡°You mustn''t look down upon me!¡±


    Nancy was full of fighting spirit, at the same time he was excited. She knew her opportunity came. As


    long as Frank satisfied about her works, Frank certainly would give her a better future, after all... the


    slightest of such a man would have been enough to justify her decades-long struggle.


    As for pocketing the money? Nancy could do that but she could not bear the consequences.


    After thinking, Nancy transferred the money to her own ount and left with a a letter of resignation in


    the confused eyes of all people go


    ....


    "Who did it?"


    As Frank drove towards headquarters of Fallen-city Corporate, he watched the news on his mobile


    phone screen.


    "Fate of Beauty was suit for tort, what can it do now?"


    "The greed capital behind, Fate of Beauty patent ownership is a mystery"


    "Shameless, openly trample on thew, where is the justice?¡±


    ...


    The phone was full of such reports in a short period of two hours, and the lead...


    Professor Wong''s descendants sued Fallen-city Corporate for tort the patent of Fate of Beauty.


    In a short time, the news spread thework. The more surprising was that Cecilia''s background and


    the murder once happened in Fallen-city Corporate were exposed.


    It was a premeditated smear.


    Anyone in his right mind can see that someone was making it, but there were a lot of stupid people on


    the Inte, and even they knew the truth, they would pretend to be confused.


    No matter who it was, those who had intention to Fate of Beauty would get involved in to, so that they


    can have the form of Fate of Beauty.


    The President¡¯s office of the headquarters of Fallen-city Corporate.


    "Cecilia, what shall we do now? Shall we countersuit? If it goes on like this, we''ll be ruined."


    Looking at the secretary in a hurry, Cecilia looked indifferent, waved her away. As the door closed, she


    seemed to lose all her strength and slumped in the chair.


    It was only two hours from Donghai to Pecking, but in two hours, things had changedpletely.


    Frank should pick her up in the airport, but she couldn''t get through his mobile phone, which let her in a


    bad mood. The news suddenly broke out on thework made her mood worse. What was more, she


    got a call from Donghai that the production line of Fate of Beauty was damaged, several technicians


    disappeared at the same time.


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be against her.


    What should I do?


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes showed confusion.


    But there was little time left for her.


    Ten minutester, she saw aw enforcement officer and was summoned to court. She didn''t have time


    to respond.


    At the same time, Fate of Beauty was informed to take off the shelves. Only after the court made a


    decision could they decide whether to put it on the shelves again for sale. The dealer kept calling her.


    The bad news was more than that.


    News came from the factory again that all raw materials of Fate of Beauty increased by ten times, and


    the original purchase contracts were in breach.


    Meanwhile, a number of protesters had gathered in the headquarters.


    Not waiting for Cecilia to breathe a sigh of relief, the industrial andmercial bureau, the tax bureau


    and otherw enforcement officers came to the door, requiring for all kinds of inspection, and saying


    that Fallen-city Corporate had a tax evasion.


    Cecilia was surprised and she understood what was going on when she saw the guilty eyes of financial


    department director.


    What a ruthless means, what a great power.


    In the face of such a force, Cecilia could only persevere.


    There was a knock on the office door.


    "Come in." Cecilia kneaded temples, and the lost disappeared on the face. Even in the face of any


    difficulties, she will not be defeated, but also to give their employees enough confidence.


    Cecilia turned pale on face when she saw the mane it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Cecilia, I see you again." Matthew went to Cecilia with a half-smile, sat on the chair, and said proudly,


    ¡°I am here to save you."


    ¡°Save me?" Cecilia sneered. She knew that Matthew was behind the scene since so many events


    happened in a short period.


    This was not the first time she and Matthew had met.


    It was actually the third time.


    The first time was the first day after the release of Fate of Beauty. Matthew proposed to buy Fate of


    Beauty, but was refused by Cecilia without hesitation.


    The second time was three days ago. Matthew again appeared in front of Cecilia, asking to buy a


    form of Fate of Beauty at the price of 100 million. Cecilia kicked him out directly.


    Now, it was the third time.


    "Sure." Matthew seemed not to hear Cecilia''s sarcasm, lit a cigarette,ughing, ¡°I now changed my


    mind. I not only want to have the form, but also you.¡±


    ¡°You are Dreaming!¡±


    Cecilia sniffed. Nothing was left if it lost the form of Fate of Beauty, which was even not hers.


    "Don''t try to refuse, Cecilia."


    Matthew''s squinting eyes were on Cecilia, "I don''t need to use me to analyze the current situation for


    you. Yourpany will copse in the blink of an eye, and I can tell you for sure that you will lose the


    patentwsuit. When the timees, you will also have to hand over the form."


    ¡°Hehe, so what?" Cecilia sneered.


    She knew that the form of Fate of Beauty¡¯s patent was applied by the military, which needed to


    acquire the medicine to cure wound from Fallen-city Corporate. When the news broke, the attribution of


    the form had no need to be questioned.


    It was ridiculous that someone was using this as a threat. The strategist must have a problem in mind.


    So she was sitting here because she was sure that she would win.


    Unless the military had abandoned her.


    But she had Frank behind her back.

 Chapter 56 Strong compaction

    Chapter 56 Strongpaction


    "You always have goodposure."


    Matthew said in admiration, but his eyes shed over the haze.


    He now would like to throw Cecilia directly on the bed and ravaged her mercilessly.


    "Leave now!¡± Cecilia evicted him from the house directly. She felt sick about him if he stayed more


    seconds.


    "Leave? No, no, no." Matthew shook his head, sneering, ¡°You are the one should leave. The tax


    bureau should have found tax evasion evidence of you. Don''t me me for not helping you.¡±


    "Fuck off!"


    A big shout echoed in the room. Matthew was shocked and looked towards the angry sound.


    Frank strode into the office, nced at Cecilia, who was seemingly calm but actually excited in eyes,


    and then fell his eyes on Matthew, ¡°Get out now, or I throw you out."


    ¡°Frank!¡±


    Matthew bit his teeth, "This is the thing between me and Cecilia."


    As his voice fell, Frank directly gave him a p, picked up his cor when Matthew was dizzy, directly


    threw him out of the office and shut the door.


    Cecilia was stunned.


    She did not expect Frank was unexpectedly violent, but she felt touched.


    But after meeting Frank''s eyes, she turned cold and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I own 70 percent of the shares of thepany, so thispany is mine. Shall I watch thepany to


    be taken away by others?" Frank said.


    "You..." Cecilia was shocked since she had never seen such a brazen person.


    "What?"


    Frank sat in the seat Matthew sat in before, "Take out the share transfer contract, you can deal with it


    after I sign."


    Cecilia was speechless, ¡®why are you in such a hurry? Do you look down upon on me?¡¯


    Taking out the contract from the desk, Cecilia directly threw it to Frank and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up to


    sign, and thepany is yourster.¡±


    "I don''t care." Frank said while he signed the contract, ¡°Throw Matthew away directly, don¡¯t waste


    times."


    ¡®It''s easy for you to say. Do I have your strength?¡¯


    Cecilia snored in heart. Looking at the contract signed by Frank, she felt painful in heart, since Fallen-


    city Corporate was the only she can rely on, but now it had been gone.


    "All right."


    Frank threw down his pen, ignoring Cecilia''s sadness, took out his mobile phone, and called Gary.


    "Mr. Ye, why do you want me?" Gary was in a good mood.


    Frank smiled faintly. "Don''t tell me you don''t know what happened.¡±


    A dangerous man like him, even if he had promised to train military personnel, they would not give up


    the surveince on him, and his whereabouts may have already appeared on someone''s desk.


    Gary coughed lightly, "Don''t be so straightforward."


    "I have pretended to turn a blind eye. You changed seven cars with a total of ten groups on the way.


    Even though there are a lot of people in H County, you cannot waste human resources like that, orter


    you are allowed to closely observe, how about that?¡± Frank said with a faint smile.


    Gary¡¯s face was darkened. Frank was right.


    What was the difference between this kind of surveince and close observation?


    "Don''t be silent, solve the problem for Fallen-city Corporate, and you can have the prescription that


    treats scar, but you can''t use it as civilian, how about that?" Frank said.


    He found the seriousness of the matter when he was in thepany. Fallen-city Corporate has enemy


    everywhere now. If it kept going like this, Fallen-city Corporate will copse before anyone made a


    move.


    "Frank, you are trying to get something for nothing." Gary gave a wry smile. The medicine that treats


    scar was sold at cost pricepletely. If the military got form to produce by itself, the cost would be


    more expensive than to buy goods from Fallen-city Corporate. It is unnecessary to do that.


    What was more, no one can guarantee that the military will not reveal the form. How should the


    military face Frank and Fallen-city Corporate? It was better not to do so.


    "I have told you my requirement, you can do it at will."


    Frank hung up the phone.


    The army''s gone a little overboard.


    ording to his original idea, the military should press down everything as soon as it broke out.


    However, when he called, they all wanted to bargain with each other. Where was the sincerity?


    ¡®Do you really think I''m easy going?¡¯


    Frank sneered, ¡®Since you can''t see your position clearly, I don''t mind helping you with that.¡¯


    "Well......Is that all?" Cecilia asked in surprise.


    Frank shrugged. "What else?"


    "I..." Cecilia was surprised. How could he solve it easily?


    "Do you want to go down and have a look?" Frankughed.


    Cecilia shook her head. She did not understand what happened.


    At the same time, Matthew thrown out of the door was mercilessly staring at the door of the office, and


    finally did not have the courage to go in again. Frank''s p made him painful.


    ¡°No one has ever dared to hit me!¡±


    The angry Matthew took out a cellr phone, shouting loudly at the phone, ¡°Director Xu, haven''t you


    got it done? I want to see them take that bitch away from now!"


    As the sound of opening the door, Matthew subconsciously looked toward it and saw a cup flying in the


    face.


    Bang!


    Teacup was broken, and Matthew was knocked down.


    ¡°Come out and take your master with you!¡± Frank shouted coldly at the end of the corridor.


    As the office door closed again, two people in ck sneaky appeared at the end of the corridor,


    carefully walked to Matthew and lifted Matthew to leave.


    They were no match for Frank.


    Looking at the two big men sneaking in the monitor, Cecilia chucked, with confusion disappeared


    without a trace.


    Frank was surprised and found Cecilia was smiling like a flower, as if the whole world suddenly became


    bright.


    "Idiot." Cecilia on the Frank that infatuated eyes, cheeks a red, lower his head muttered, the face is


    redder.


    Ahem.


    Frank coughed embarrassedly, "Say the business."


    He came here not only to solve the plight of the Fallen-city Corporate, or for Fallen-city Corporate¡¯s


    shares. He was here mainly for the engagement between him and Cecilia.


    "Ok." Cecilia looked serious. Her hands hid under the table clenched, and there was tension in heart.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I think you know that I am not a member of the Ye Family. Our engagement..."

 chapter 57 Complicated Feelings

    chapter 57 Complicated Feelings


    Before Frank finished, Cecilia said directly, "No way!"


    "That''s not what I mean." She realized that she said the wrong words upon the utterance of them. She


    rushed to correct her words, but the more she did that, the more embarrassed she felt. Especially when


    facing his meaningful look, how she wished she had burrowed into a crack in the floor, if any.


    "Frank, I have nothing at all now."


    She calmed down. Thinking of her current situation, she couldn''t help mocking herself. "I''ve cut all ties


    with the Chu Family and all the cashes of the Fallen-city Corporate have been used topensate it."


    Frank said to himself with a frown, she must be foolish. During this period, Fate of Beauty sold like hot


    cakes and brought in at least over billions of yuan. But she should give them all to the Chu Family!


    "Don''t give me that look!" she bit her lip. "I''m gonna pay you back, pro rata."


    Frank shrugged his shoulders, thinking that he didn''t care about money.


    "I know you don''t care about it." Sheughed at herself, "But I care."


    She continued before he spoke, "Both you and I know the current situation of the Fallen-city Corporate.


    Without your help, it will surely copse and I will be penniless and face miserable fate."


    She looked up as she spoke and said firmly, "So I can''t cancel the engagement with you. Please!"


    As long as they were still engaged, ordinary people dared not do anything to make things worse. If


    given time, she was surely to bring thepany back on track in a short time.


    She knew that it was better not to always rely on others. But at that moment, she had no choice.


    "Are you serious?" Frank said with a frown. He didn''t care about whether the engagement was


    canceled or not. The reason why he came up with the suggestion was that he wanted to avoid some


    unnecessary troubles. Besides, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Ye Family.


    "Of course." She bit her lip again and showed firmness on her pretty face.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she could be desperate. In order to break off rtionship with the Chu Family, she abandoned


    enormous assets of nearly dozens of billions of yuan. It didn''t matter if thepany went bankrupt.


    Since she could set up the Fallen-city Corporate, she wouldn''t starve to death.


    However, she was unwilling to cancel the engagement.


    Maybe that was the only bond between them.


    In that period when he left, almost everyday, she was recalling the short days on which she got on with


    him. He came to her quickly like heroic and skillful armies and helped her when she felt most helpless.


    As she kept thinking about him, she felt he was in her heart.


    She was not sure whether that was love or not. But she was very terrified, down and sad at the thought


    of being a stranger to himter on.


    She decided to seize her happiness so she moved herpany to Peking.


    She intended to get along with him. After realizing her feelings for him, she would do anything to chase


    him whether he epted it or not.


    Her arrogance, stubbornness and pride all faded away before him.


    "All right." Facing her firm eyes, he couldn''t refuse.


    The situation twisted when they were discussing about the problem.


    First of all, all the inspectors of different departments in the Fallen-city Corporate withdrew and then


    Patent Office exposed the real patent owner. On the official military blog, thepany wasvished


    praise on for its charitable deed of providing the people''s soldiers with drugs. Meanwhile, it was


    announced as the partner for military procurement of drugs.


    Countless people didn''t believe what they saw. In a sh, an intense debate went on online about the


    secret reasons for the shocking twist.


    There was more astounding news than those.


    The descendants of Wong Family who had used thepany of infringing their patent right used a


    video to expose behind-the-scenes schemes that they were paid ten millions of yuan to put on a show.


    Then, Matthew appeared in public.


    After that, in official circles of Peking, arge number of officials of departmental level and below were


    under investigation at appointed duration and ce. With careful inquiry, it was easy to find that they


    were those who had once ordered an investigation to the Fallen-city Corporate.


    But that''s not all.


    People''s Daily criticized illegal dealers for monopolizing drugs and drove up prices. Just less than half


    an hour, some merchants in various regions were under investigation. Special procedures of the court


    were started so they would end up in prison.


    Police sirens kept wailing outside the workshops of Donghaiand the Fallen-city Corporate. Many people


    were handcuffed and taken to police cars. Meanwhile, some were secretly led away in the name of


    As darkness fell, things came to a close.


    From morning to night, the secret fightsted less than ten hours. Netizens were inundated with various


    news.


    However, how they felt about the news didn''t matter. The seemingly short fight made innumerable


    people behind the scenes terrified including...


    GL Club, Peking.


    The atmosphere was suffocating although it was the same private room, tea bar and people.


    "Richard, my family members have warned me." Hunter said slowly with a pained look.


    Billy said with a wry smile, "You were just warned while I was excluded by my family and not allowed to


    use family connections in five years. I was given thousands of millions to sink or swim."


    Richard said with a frown, "I''m gonna add billions of yuan to the total amount, then you can make your


    way in the world."


    "It''s not that simple." Billy again permitted himself a wry smile. If a problem could be solved with money,


    it wouldn''t be called a "problem".


    "You''d better be grateful." Hunter nced at him. "You''re lucky to know Richard. If it were someone


    else, he wouldn''t care whether you''re alive or dead."


    It was an unpleasant yet honest remark.


    It was very kind of Richard to donate thatrge sum of money for getting him out of trouble.


    Billy clenched his right fist with left hand over it. "Thanks."


    Richard said with a frown, "You''re wee ''cause we''re friends. Essentially, it was I who got you into


    trouble."


    He never expected that Frank should fight back so quickly and fiercely. Luckily, they didn''t show up, or


    they might have not stayed for tea.


    "Matthew is dead meat this time." Hunter said with a gloat, "That guy is disfigured and in treatment


    now. His venture capital is targeted by relevant departments. There must be something wrong with it."


    "He''s gonna have an ident even if those things don''t happen. It''s just a matter of time. But he serves


    as a shield for us this time. Otherwise, we won''t feel so easy andfortable." Billy said casually, kind


    of sorry for him.


    If these second-rich-generation kids were really under investigation, something must have been wrong


    with them.


    At a critical moment, the problems they encounter in ordinary times would decide their life and death.


    "If we can help them, we should try to do it. But if we can''t, just forget it." Richard said slowly and then


    added, "That''s all for today. If you have things to do, go ahead."

 Chapter 58 Spencer Chan

    Chapter 58 Spencer Chan


    Hearing Richard''s words, Hunter and Billy looked at each other and drunk their tea. Then, they left.


    As they left, Richard stopped making tea and sighed for a long time.


    He knew he acted rashly. But he couldn''t bear Charlotte being close with others, let alone she actually


    secretly went to Frank''s vi for breakfast. No one knew that the room had been pounded before Frank


    knew.


    Charlotte was destined to be his women.


    "Mr. Kennedy, how can you flinch in the face of such a little setbacks? This is not your style."


    A gentle voice and scented wind blew into the tea bar. Slightly raising his eyes, Richard saw a stunning


    woman in front of him and then said nkly,


    "Mind your own business."


    "Then you''re gonnapete with Frank?"


    Theer smiled and took his tea set. She began to make tea skillfully, a delight to watch.


    However, he was in no mood for it and said irritably, "Spencer Chan, don''t waste time on me."


    She stopped making tea and said with a smile, "Mr. Kennedy, I don''t need you to teach me how I


    should do things."


    "What on earth do you want?" Richard became more irritable.


    "I can''t discuss things with you since you''re in such a mood." She gave a flirty smile. Then she pushed


    the tea in front of him and whispered, "The matter about Frank will be handled by top military officers


    who you don''t have the opportunity to socialize with, so you''ll definitely have something to lose."


    "So what?"


    He never was afraid of the strong rivals since countless people were defeated by him.


    "I''m here neither to persuade you not to be an enemy of Frank nor to persuade you to give up


    chasing Charlotte." She said casually.


    His heart did a flip. He stared at her speechlessly.


    She stretchedzily and said indolently, "I intend to try my luck chasing Frank. Maybe he''s my Mr.


    Right. Will I seed?"


    Although he had no feelings for her, he still felt unhappy as if he had been rubbed of his own things


    after hearing her say like that.


    "Since you''re silent, I assume you think I''m gonna seed." She looked down bleakly and then she


    smiled, "It will be good if I am seeing Frank, then Charlotte won''t have the opportunity to be in love with


    him. In this case, you can chase her."


    "Shut!" He was livid and yelled.


    "I''m so afraid of you." She patted her chest. Then her face changed and stood up slowly. "Since I have


    told you the news and the things I''m gonna do, I have to go now."


    After she finished, she left without hesitation. However, just when she went out of the tea bar, beads of


    tears wore on her delicate face.


    "Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t!"


    He cursed himself and wanted to stand up and pursue her. However, he finally did nothing.


    He got her wrong. She came for him both to tell him the news and to turn to him for help. He knew it


    well the way Chan Family acted.


    In Peking, great ns were connected by marriage. It had been a way of alignment passed down since


    the start of human civilization. Now it was still popr.


    However, there was no n that started a business by marriage except... Chan Family.


    Girls of Chan Family were the most dainty in the world. It was said that Chan Family was the Fox n


    in the Monster n. Every girl from Chan Family was of enchanting beauty. But, they were used as


    chips to the gates of wealth and power.


    Obviously, Chan Family was satisfied with Frank, the promising young man.


    In fact, at the very beginning, Chan Family wanted Spencer Chan to marry him. But he only loved


    Charlotte so he turned it down ruthlessly. Was that true?


    Richard looked up at the sky. Even if he hated Frank, but he had to admit that Frank was a better


    husband than he.


    But... Why was he so unhappy?


    ...


    Vi of the Ye Family, GM Community.


    Izabe and Nancy looked at each other. So did a cook and three women of average appearance


    behind Nancy.


    Beyond those people were a ck sports car, an off-road vehicle and a nanny van.


    "Do you mean my big brother gave you six hundreds of millions and of which about a million were used


    to pay you as the housekeeper and these people?¡± Izabe said with a surprised tone.


    Nancy nodded as it was the truth.


    "Wait, wait." Izabe rubbed her brows. She wanted to think about it carefully.


    Was Frank a capable man?


    Of course!


    If he weren''t capable, he wouldn''t have be a guest of the army officers. Even lieutenant generals


    came to his home personally to invite him to be on their sides. Across the country, there were few


    people that could be treated with decorum like that.


    Six hundreds of millions!


    Did he really have such arge sum of money?


    And he gave them to a strange woman casually. Although Nancy looked beautiful, he shouldn''t do that.


    "Young Lady, the young master asked me to do this." Nancy said Before she came to the vi, Nancy


    thought over many things including the way of addressing.


    It was easy to call Frank. Obviously, he couldn''t be addressed as "lord." So it was just Okay to call him


    "Young Master."


    But as for Izabe, it was known to all that "Miss" was rted to sex in China, so it was not the perfect


    way of addressing. What about "Madam?" It sounded like she was treated as an outsider.


    Finally, she decided to call her "Young Lady."


    "Young master, Young Lady? Are you calling me?" Izabe had lovely big eyes. She quickly couldn''t


    helpughing. "Miss Nancy, it''s modern time now. You shouldn''t use such ancient way of addressing."


    Beads of sweat were pouring off Nancy''s forehead. Then how should she call them? She was very


    unnerved since it was the first time for her to be the housekeeper.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forget it."


    Screwing up her eyes, Izabe linked arms with her and said with a smile, "Since Frank hasn''te


    back, shall I show you around?"


    "Those..." Nancy took Izabe''s hand and pointed at the people behind her.


    Izabe patted herself on the forehead and said as if she had a moment of enlightenment, "Youe


    in too."


    When Frank came back home, he heard theughter of Izabe outside the door. Seeing Nancy and


    she talking happily to each other through the window, he found it appropriate.


    It at least proved that he had made a right decision. Izabe might feel lonely when she got to a


    strange ce. Although he was her big brother, he couldn''t apany her anytime. So it was naturally


    the best way to get apany for her.


    But...


    He thought to himself, since he had many secrets, many things couldn''t be done at home as there were


    many people and walls had ears. Therefore, he needed a quiet and safe ce.


    As he walked in, Nancy stood up nervously. Once she stood up, the others naturally dared not sit.

 Chapter 59 Matthew鈥檚 Doomsday

    Chapter 59 Matthew¡¯s Doomsday


    Frank hated to put on airs as the Master of the Ye Family. Though the vi was not big, it¡¯s enough to


    amodate several servants. As for their jobs, the highly paid butler Nancy would arrange.


    After all things were settled down, Frank went back to his room and turned on theputer. Soon, he


    searched the five people¡¯s information, including Nancy. Frank read rapidly and then turned off the


    website, and then he sighed relieved.


    There¡¯s nothing to doubt about their information. It could clearly find that Nancy was carefully to choose


    the five persons. Their character,petence and so on were reliable.


    Frank opened a new website after a series ofplex operations. The website was dark genre. There


    were different kinds of information crammed on the screen.


    If your vision was poor, you might not see the whole information even your eyes were widely open. You


    would miss most information.


    Dark Queen Bee


    The dark was the most concentrated information distribution center. It was also one of the three


    intelligence shrines of dark.


    In such a short time, there were several thousand pieces of information streaked across Frank¡¯s eyes,


    including trade, assassination, weapon trade, grubby affair, and so on. It seemed normal here though


    they had been banned in many countries. An asional clean information would make people wow!


    This was the underworld.


    Here, the strong were respected, the weak were undignified and unwarranted. The only significance of


    the weak existed here was that they could be money or the ything could make the strong


    smile.


    It¡¯s rare to find sympathy and kindness here.


    For half an hour, Frank was staring at the scrolling information. The information may send by a head of


    dark gang, or gangster who was lucky to enter the website, or soldier who just returned from war field,


    or hooligan who controlled about ten hookers and so on.


    There was a variety of information. Frank saw something about Peking airport. He was shocked to


    know H Country could solve the crisis within such a short time without real key information.


    Such as who exactly was behind this terrorist attack? What did they exactly want to do? Nothing, it


    seemed this never happened.


    This seemed not to conform to conduct norm of Cancer Organization. They did such a big thing, no


    matter fail or sessful, there must be some information on the dark. Actually, Cancer


    Organization published their actions every time, whether it was sessful or not, including the


    previous retaliation to the USA.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Cancer Organization?¡±


    This thought popped up in Frank¡¯s head. He turned off the website, ¡°Cancer Organization was not


    stupid to provoke H Country.¡±


    Correctly. The USA was thergest country in the world. However, because of polity, private arms and


    so on, it was no match with H Country as for security.


    Provoking the USA was no more than was wanted. Or maybe you would receive VIP treatment from


    the enemy of the USA.


    Buy if you provoked H Country, you would be sought out by all means and then was fallen bone dust.


    What¡¯ more, it¡¯s not easy to rock the boat in H Country. Every step was fraught with risk, only the


    weapon thing made many people ticklish.


    The organization couldn¡¯t do something at the airport without a sound.


    Frank got his thoughts together and went to bed.


    No matter how rigorous their organization was, how arrogant their actions were, how scaring they were,


    if they were spotted by state lever power, especially like H Country, they would know what big mistake


    they had made.


    At this time, Peking Hospital.


    Matthew, whose face was wrapped with gauze, was staring at the several people in front of him.


    His rigorous father, kind mother, his uncle who would please his every time they met, his aunt who


    turned a cold shoulder to him, all of them were his closest rtives.


    But now¡ª


    ¡°Matthew, as we have discussed, we will take you to Guluo Vige when you leave the hospital. You


    will live the rest of your life there.¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t believe that¡¯s what his father said.


    Guluo Vige.


    This was a well-known ce among the top second generations.


    This sounded like a vige, it was actually a prison, a prison only for second generations.


    Admittedly, there¡¯s no need to worry about what to eat, there were also inte and electricity, but you


    would never allow to leave there. You should spend the end there.


    For those who wanted to mess up things, and those who were used to having power, Guluo Vige


    was their nightmare.


    ¡°Dad, mom!¡± Matthew begged the two closest people in the world.


    Matthew¡¯s father showed some sadness in his eyes, especially when he found his son, who grew up


    rebelliously, had begging look in his eyes. He felt sourer in his heart.


    However, this was the best result they could strive for.


    He would never tell Matthew he rushed to Congress soon after the thing happened. He himself


    guaranteed to the several leaders that they would never dig up the past, and handed over the many


    years of franchise meanwhile.


    The Wells Family would change after Matthew went to Guluo Vige. He, as the biggest patron of the


    Wells Family, would copse soon. If the Wells Family stayed in Peking, they would be more miserable


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    than now.


    This was the best they could do for his son.


    ¡°From now on---¡±


    He touched Matthew¡¯s head and sighed lightly. He didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He turned around and


    left the ward.


    There¡¯s no need to say anything.


    The others followed Matthew¡¯s father and left the ward too. They need to arrange for themselves, as


    they had been working for the Wells Family for many years. They couldn¡¯t just walk away like this.


    As for the dirty things behind this, Matthew didn¡¯t think about for now. He was stunned to hear Guluo


    Vige.


    Doomsday.


    For Matthew, that was doomsday.


    Everyday was a new day.


    Delicious breakfast, tedious work was done by someone and greetings all made Frank feel much


    better.


    Of course, that would be better if without the mncholic eyes opposite.


    ¡°I would cook if I had time.¡±


    Frank gave up finally.


    ¡°No. At least seven times one week.¡± Izabe pouted and poked the stick into the buns again and


    again. These buns tasted nd as she ate breakfast prepared by Frank.


    ¡°Seven times a week? Was there any need to hire a chef?¡±


    Frank felt speechless.

 Chapter 60 Provocation

    Chapter 60 Provocation


    Charlotte nodded aside. If shot a picture and uploaded it on the Inte, nobody would believe this


    obsessing girl was their cold and taciturn idol.


    Behind them, the new came chef was staring at Frank sadly. Now she doubted that whether she was a


    fake super chef?


    ¡°How could you follow the lead of her?¡±


    Frank rolled his eyes towards Charlotte. ¡°What a cheeky girl! At the beginning, she sneaked here to eat


    breakfast, and now sat at the table open and above.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know what Frank thought in his heart. Or she would never let him go. How could he say


    she was a cheeky girl?


    ¡°Frank, Charlotte is my guest.¡±


    Izabe was unhappy about Frank¡¯s attitude to Charlotte.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t want to argue with them. He left the dinning room with two words, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Izabe and Charlotte stopped eating after Frank left. Facing these food, they didn¡¯t have any appetite,


    as they had tasted the breakfast cooked by Frank.


    Peking military region, the Second Research and Training Basement.


    Army gs were waving in the sky. The phnx,posed of three hundred people, was silent. The


    scent of battle permeated the training field. We could clearly see the grit and pride on everyone¡¯s face.


    These almost 800 thousand officers and soldiers here were chosen from 3 million standing armies,


    they were the best of best. And as for the three hundred people, they were the elites of the elites. No


    matter how modest they were, they would be undeterred in front of theirrades of the same ranking.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    They would show their vigor and splendor.


    On the rostrum, Lieutenant General Lau was sitting in the middle. A lot of Generals were sitting beside


    him; among them the lowest ranking general was a major general.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, you had ways. I was surprised that you had invited Frank here. Our region


    would do a great job.¡± A man, sitting beside Jacob, said smilingly. Though he was more than fifty years¡¯


    old, he still seemed too eager to wait.


    Lieutenant General Gao, was the brigademander of Special brigade of Peking military region; the


    suprememander of special operation of the whole Peking military region.


    He was the purest soldier and devoted to improving one-man operation. Ny percent special soldiers


    of H country were his apprentices or his apprentices¡¯ apprentices.


    As for Frank, he had heard a lot about him. He was first to find Frank¡¯s capability to


    train special soldiers. He was cheering in his heart to know Jacob persuaded Frank to train their


    soldiers.


    This just liked a scientist, who just got into this industry, prepared to meet the best scientist in the world.


    The mixture of excitement and worship made him difficult to calm.


    Jacob heard what Lieutenant General Gao raved. He just sat back and smiled proudly.


    He was proud of inviting Frank toe here in his heart.


    As time went, Lieutenant General Gao and Lieutenant General Lau would chat asionally and kept


    calm. But the soldiers at the foot of the rostrum became uneasy.


    They assembled on the yground early in the morning, but there were nomands for near an


    hour. So some people became impatient. They controlled their mood just because they were soldiers


    and they respected the generals on the rostrum.


    You know, they were not ordinary soldier any more.


    Jacob was aware something wrong with the soldiers, said to Lieutenant General Gao, ¡°It seems that


    they need more to practice controlling themselves.¡±


    They cracked themselves within one hour, what a pity!


    Lieutenant General Gao smiled lightly, ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, what we need is just their intrepidity.¡±


    Different from ordinary soldiers, if they didn¡¯t have enough vigor, will and thinking ability which broke


    routine, they would never be qualified special soldiers.


    ¡°But, as Frank asked them to assemble early in the morning, he didn¡¯t appear. Was it possible that he


    had some other thoughts?¡± There were some hesitations shed across Lieutenant General Gao¡¯s


    eyes, he asked in doubt.


    It was Jacob who contacted Frank at first and passed the information. Now he was worried as Frank


    hadn¡¯t appeared for such a long time.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Gao, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Lieutenant General Lau¡¯s eyes were widely open, a rasp of irritation crossed his face. A fit of


    momentum gushed forth.


    ¡°No. I just wonder---¡± Lieutenant General Gao hesitated and then said, ¡°I think Frank said ¡®yes¡¯ so


    easily.¡±


    Surely, even they got the news that Frank woulde, and the news came from Lieutenant General


    Lau, who was the No.2 military officer in H country.


    There was no way to go wrong. But he still worried and asked himself, ¡°Could this good thing befall


    me?¡±


    There was no one but Frank made him worried.


    ¡®¡¯---¡¯¡¯ Lieutenant General Lau started to talk, and then faltered. He didn¡¯t expect Frank was so important


    in Lieutenant General Gao¡¯s heart. As his position, he would feel a little worry even he faced congress.


    At this moment, with a roaring sound, a red Ferrari rushed into the training field. Before people reacted,


    with a screech of breaks, the car was stopped firmly in front of the podium after sways.


    The moment Frank got out of the car, he was staring by 300 people.


    As we all know, this was the Second Research and Training Basement, a solemn military base. How


    dare someone to race car here? Did he think these people were dead


    Frank was torn to pieces if looks could kill.


    Frank didn¡¯t care the killing looks of the people. He leaned on the car door and took a nce at them.


    Then he asked Lieutenant General Lau, ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, where did you find these losers?¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice not too low or too high, but everyone heard what he said.


    At that instant, the 300 people zed with anger, the solemn hostility would be swords to stab


    into Frank.


    You know, these 300 people were elites of the elites. The minimum standard of special soldiers was


    they had killed someone.


    Among these hostility, any ordinary person not Frank was here, his consciousness would be destroyed


    instantly. He seemed to be among the sea of blood and the corpse mountain, he would be frightened to


    wet his pants.


    But for Frank, this hostility was not a concern at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe you are losers?¡±


    Frank propped his left hand on the top of the car, and jumped onto the car and sat there with his legs


    crossed. He said to the angry people, ¡°Did you have nerve to have these hostility? Are you threatening


    a woman? Do you the weak think you are the number one because you have killed one or two people?¡±


    Anger became substance. The soldiers who were standing in front row were furious.


    If they didn¡¯t have good discipline, they would surge toward him and let him know the result of his


    nonsensical talks.


    Frank messed this up as soon as came here, Lieutenant General Lau couldn¡¯t say what he had


    nned to say.


    ¡°How could you stand this?¡±


    Frank jumped from the car top. He said to Lieutenant General Lau, who seemed to have something to


    say, ¡°Lieutenant General Lau, coward is coward. I don¡¯t want to mar my reputation.¡±

 Chapter 61 Fighting

    Chapter 61 Fighting


    What Frank had said had angered the soldiers.


    As elites, they naturally had their own pride. How could they let others scold them as a coward?


    Soldiers'' eyes were already red from being irritated.


    "Sir!" shouted a resolute soldier, about six feet tall, with a square face.


    When he said so, it was like opening a floodgate, and others reported one after another. They were


    asking for permission to speak their minds.


    Frank felt a flicker of admiration in his heart. If he had been ridiculed like this, he would have red up.


    However, the soldiers were angry, but they could still maintain the discipline, which meant they had


    much potential.


    In other words, if the army was so disorganized because of his provocation and did whatever they


    wanted at will, he would never want to train them, even if he would offend the Lieutenant General Lau.


    People who had no self-control would never have great achievements. On the battlefield, the impulsive


    ones tend to be the first to be killed.


    Frank winked at Lieutenant General Lau.


    Now that he had aroused the spirits of these soldiers, he should have them do some physical exercises


    so as to make them understand that however strong they were, there were always someone stronger


    than them. That would make it easier to train and discipline them.


    Upon receiving Frank''s gaze, Lieutenant General Lau immediately understood what Frank meant.


    Angering the crowd before the training and then giving them a head-on blow would make the following


    training much easier to go on. He had used this trick for many years.


    No matter whether the trick was old-fashioned or not, it was a good trick if it worked.


    However, Jacob was really worried about whether Frank could cope with the three hundred angry


    military elites.


    Lieutenant General Lau stood up and eximed, "I would like to introduce you to a special operation


    drillmaster appointed by the Central Military Commission to give you some training. No matter what


    honors you have scored, you are all green hands in front of Master Ye."


    What?


    What Jacob said dealt a blow to the soldiers, causing them to sober for a moment, but it was followed


    by an even greater surge of anger.


    Who were they?


    They were the best of the best soldiers in the H Country army. How could they be trained by a goofy


    young man who looked like he had just grown up.


    It was not training. It was an insult!


    "Sir, not everyone can be our master."


    "Sir, if he is to train us, I''ll quit!"


    "Sir, I joined the army to protect ours homes and defend our country. I am not here to be the stepping


    stone for someone born with a silver spoon!"


    A variety of voices echoed in the training ground. Jacob subtly pointed out Frank''s identity in order to


    relieve Frank''s pressure. However, from the soldiers'' excitement, it could be seen that his goal was not


    achieved, but made the situation worse.


    Jacob was trying to calm them down, but Frank signaled him to stop.


    Jumping from the top of the car, Frank walked up to the front of the group and suddenly shouted, "Shut


    up!"


    His voice sounded loudly in the training field, and all the noise was suppressed in an instant. A strong


    aura emitted from Frank. Suddenly, it seemed that even the sun had lost its temperature, and the


    strong chill seemed to emerge from the remote ce. Everyone felt so depressed that they even forgot


    how to breathe.


    Frank grinned broadly at the soldiers.


    The soldiers closest to Frank felt creepy, and they took a defensive posture subconsciously. At this


    moment, Frank seemed to be a monstrous beast, grinning coldly at them.


    "Whether I am qualified or not, you may test it."


    Frank smiled faintly. His eyes swept around them one by one, "What a gang of garbage!" he said with a


    scornful smile, "Who dare to try?"


    The soldiers who had been suppressed by Frank''s aura were suddenly irritated again, and they were


    eager to give it a shot.


    "Didn''t you hear what yourmander said? I''ll be your master, and now you can do whatever you


    want."


    No sooner had Frank said this than a man rushed out of the queue, his fist running straight at Frank''s


    face.


    "That''s what a soldier should be like."


    Frank grinned with satisfaction, then kicked him violently.


    The soldier heading straight for Frank flew a few meters away into the air like a broken kite, and then


    fell into the army squads.


    Patting the dust off his legs, Frank looked at the crowd. "But he is too weak."


    Everyone was stunned.


    The soldier who made the move toward Frank was well-known in the army.


    He was William He, who got the champion of the national unrestrictedbat contest when he was 18


    years old, then he was specially recruited by the army. After half a month''s training, he began his first


    implementation of missions. The most glorious record happened three months ago. Unarmed, he killed


    a camp harboring nearly 100 terrorists. He was definite an excellent solider in the army.


    No more than three men in the army could defeat him in unarmedbat.


    How could such a fierce guy not survive a single move of Frank?


    "Come together. If you can touch me, I admit defeat." Frank became interested and waved defiantly at


    the crowd.


    It was totally intolerable!


    "Beat him!"


    "Come together!"


    "Joint attack!"


    The soldiers shouted in chorus, and the whole group of soldiers rushed towards Frank. Taking a closer


    look, it could be seen that they were in a mess, but actually they were quite orderly. Each of them had


    his own attack scope, and several of them locked up all the space where Frank was to dodge or


    retreat.


    Even Frank had to admit that these people were worthy of being the best among the best. Their fighting


    consciousness and cooperation were on top. If Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment still existed, they


    would suffer a great loss in the face of them.


    But it was nothing to Frank.


    "It''s interesting."


    After that, no one knew what was happening. The first batch of people who came towards Frank took


    off.


    What followed was a one-sided attack.


    The training field was open, but with three hundred soldiers here, the open field was filled with


    obstacles.


    Frank wandered among the crowd, and before they could see Frank, all these soldiers were attacked to


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    fly up.


    Within one minute, all three hundred people were attacked by Frank.


    "Up!"


    Several of the soldiers who had been shot off by Frank got up from the ground, looked at each other,


    and then rejoined the battle group.


    They had realized how strong Frank was, but the soldier''s unyielding spirit had supported them, and


    they would not give in until they knocked him down.


    They took turns in fighting Frank to tire him out!


    Every soldier that had been attacked soon rejoined the battle group, and they had to take Frank down


    even if it would kill them.


    The honor of a soldier must not be sullied!


    On the rostrum, Jacob and Lieutenant General Gao were stunned.


    As outsiders, they could see it more clearly. Frank didn''t use all his strength at all. He could leisurely


    deal with the crowd, but every time he made a move, someone would be shot away.

 Chapter 62 Maintain a Pure Heart

    Chapter 62 Maintain a Pure Heart


    It made the two powerful generals shudder.


    It meant that if Frank wanted to, he could easily end 300 people''s lives. These elites selected from the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    whole H Country army were like kids in front of Frank.


    Looking at each other, the two generals could see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Frank was trying to intimidate the soldiers so that the following training could go more smoothly. He


    was also warning them not to have any bad ideas against him. If Frank wanted to, he could kill them at


    any time.


    It was like a sword hanging over their heads that would kill them at any moment. They were so fearful


    of it.


    Frank''s performance had exceeded their understanding of a super soldier.


    Although there would be a certain king of war over a period of time in the internationalmunity who


    would kill numerous people alone, but after a careful investigation, it would find that there would be a


    variety of favorable conditions for this to happen.


    It was either a sneak attack, a heavily armed attack, or attacking while retreating.


    In short, one man against hundreds of people would only happen in fantasy.


    Now, however, fantasy had be a reality.


    So, it was not hard to imagine how shocked they were.


    Three hundred elites would never admit defeat. However, there was such a huge gap between them


    and Frank that it wouldn''t work if they only had unyielding spirit. In the end, these people would forget


    what was joint attack, and would be knocked down one by one until they were too exhausted to get up.


    An hour and a halfter.


    Frank looked around at the soldiers sprawled and panting on the ground, and smiled with satisfaction.


    Compared with those who had just formed the Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment, these men were


    much stronger.


    "Better get them some good massagists." advised Frank, as he went to the rostrum where Jacob and


    Lieutenant General Gao stood petrified.


    "I''ll have it done at once." Jacob agreed immediately, although he did not understand why Frank asked


    him to do so.


    Lieutenant General Gao reached out his hand to Frank and said with a smile, "What a good fighter. It


    was an eye-opening battle. Now I''ll leave you the brats to spank."


    Lieutenant General Gao''s respect for Frank made the generals around shocked.


    However, Lieutenant General Gao did not care about the attention of others at all. Frank''s strength was


    worthy of his respect.


    Compared with other generals who were more or less political, Lieutenant General Gao, who remained


    pure military style, were more likely to ept the strong man as the king.


    "Jack, Lieutenant General Gao, don''t tter me. You are the most powerful in H Country, the backbone


    of the nation!" Frank held his hand and said earnestly, just like a junior and removed his arrogance, so


    that everyone was taken aback.


    It was totally two different men.


    Frank was indeed sincere. But living in the dark work made him realize that no matter how much the


    world advocated civilization, thew of the jungle was still at its core.


    H Country special forces had sacrificed their lives in foreign countries, and in many cases, they didn''t


    get any honor for their sacrifice.


    Lieutenant General Gao had two sons who died abroad. How heroic the family was!


    Frank deeply admired them in his heart. The prosperity and stability of H Country werergely


    attributed to them.


    "Thank you." Lieutenant General Gao''s eyes turned red. He could hear the sincerity in Frank''s words,


    and he also understood Frank''s true understanding and gratitude for their efforts, which made him very


    moved.


    In a word, Lieutenant General Gao''s fear for Frank disappeared without a trace.


    Since Frank said something like that, he would not be considered as a bad guy.


    At the same time, Jack also understood why Lieutenant General Lau could so easily invite Frank to be


    a trainer, because Frank always kept a pure heart.


    Otherwise, Lieutenant General Lau would be like the representative of the United States, doomed to


    fail.


    The military was always efficient. Within ten minutes, dozens of doctors and nurses arrived at the


    training field, including the massagers Frank had requested.


    Soon the three hundred men were well arranged for massagers, but everyone was so quiet. There was


    no shout or scream or anything else. And these soldiers even looked a bit.... rxed?


    Lieutenant General Lau wondered and asked Frank, "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Frank out of curiosity.


    "It''s a long story, but in short, I wasn''t beating them; I was treating them." Frank thought for a moment


    and replied.


    Treatment?


    Attacking treatment?


    Lieutenant General Lau and others looked at Frank like they were looking at a fool. Please, don''t treat


    them like a fool, okay?


    Only fools would believe beating people could cure diseases, not to mention that these soldiers were


    great young men. How could they get any disease?


    "Believe me or not, there are always injuries associated with high intensity training. Some of these


    injuries can enhance their abilities, but many of them, even after they heal, would leave hidden


    problems."


    As Frank finished speaking, the generals looked sullen.


    Hidden injury... They all knew that the current medical equipment couldn''t detect the hidden injuries.


    However, almost every day in the army, there would be some men who would get sick suddenly. Some


    had to retire and had to suffer for the rest of their life, and some would die young.


    Ny percent of all such cases were due to underhand injuries.


    However, they knew that the intense training might make them suffer from hidden injuries, which might


    im their lives one day, they still had to continue practicing.


    Normally, they would choose to ignore it, but now Frank brought it up, which made them feel like they''d


    murdered those young men. Therefore, these generals looked sullen.


    "I just hit the parts where they have hidden injuries. If they could receive proper treatment, they might


    have the chance to remove eighty or ny percent of the injuries, although not all."


    As soon as Frank said this, Jack stood up immediately and stared at Frank. "Really?"


    Frank nodded. He could vaguely see the tears in the Lieutenant General Gao''s eyes.


    "You''d better not lie, boy."


    Lieutenant General Gao leave the words, and then hurried to the medical team what just left. His back


    was faintly bowed, but in Frank''s eyes, it was extremely straight.


    Such a person could be called the backbone of the country.


    "Boy, tell me the truth. Have you mastered the cure of hidden injuries?"


    As soon as Frank recovered his senses, he saw Jacob with a serious face.

 Chapter 63 Transactions

    Chapter 63 Transactions


    "Are you sure we are going to talk about it here?"


    Frank looked around, not answering his question.


    Jacob felt a bit shocked in his heart. Frank''s implication was clear.


    "Talk in my office."


    Jacob couldn''t wait to pull Frank to his office.


    He felt like being cut by a knife in his heart to think that there were so many excellent young men who


    retired because of hidden injuries. And some even lost their own lives.


    "What is it?"


    Jacob asked eagerly as he closed the office door.


    "It is not difficult to discover the hidden injuries, but to cure them." Frank gathered his thoughts for a


    moment, then continued, "None of you can learn my way."


    Jacob''s face suddenly became dark. "No one could learn it? "Are you here to fool me?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Frank said to Jacob, who was ready to get angry, "Although you can''t learn my way, it doesn''t mean


    that you can''t learn other ways. The effect is not as good as mine, but at least it is much better than


    what you are doing now."


    In fact, after agreeing to Jacob''s invitation, Frank had been thinking about what he wanted to teach, as


    he found that there was no shortage of various tactics, secret techniques and training methods in H


    Country army.


    In fact, in real terms, the army was much better at these things than he was.


    Although there was 20% of his brain being developed, his intelligence was not as good as the wisdom


    of the crowd.


    Since he had nothing to teach in these aspects, he could find a different way.


    The reason why Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment could have a good reputationy in the reasons:


    the first was that the team members were really very strong; the second was that under hismand,


    their brains got developed with attached intuition, which was like a biological radar that could help them


    avoid minefields, and could find the weaknesses of the enemies, so they were invincible.


    Apart from these aspects, there was one more thing he should pay heed.


    That was the mind state.


    The mind state of team members.


    As long as there was a person not in the right state, the whole team might face disaster.


    However, when Dragon Lord Mercenary Regiment was in the execution of a mission, everyone would


    be 100 percent on guard.


    Like a machine, every part was new, and naturally there would be no mistake. The possibility of


    And when a team was on a mission, the biggest killer was hidden injuries.


    You would never know when a vigorous specialbat solider would suffer from hidden injuries, and if


    it happened during the mission, the consequences would be horrible.


    So, after deliberation, Frank was ready to hand over his methods for curing the hidden injuries.


    He had been practicing the Anonymous Fist, and now he could essentially see inside his body where


    there was a hidden injury. He could see it clearly with his eyes, and for a long time afterward, he was


    experimenting with what could cure the hidden wound, and eventually formed a prescription.


    He named it as... Tonic Soup.


    Fundamentally, hidden injury was not a disease.


    "Tonic Soup?" Jacob nced at Frank with a disdainful look. He did not disdain Frank''s prescriptions,


    but his naming ability.


    There was not a proper name for the medicine that could cure the scar. But for the name that could


    cure the hidden injuries and was so important to everyone, he did name it with such an obscure name.


    "Tonic Soup could cure 90 percent of the hidden injuries. As long as one used it continuously, it could


    basically avoid the damage of the hidden injuries before he hit 40. But for some stubborn hidden


    wounds, the effect is not so good." Frank exined. He didn''t care about Jacob''s disdain for his


    naming skills.


    Just like Fate of Beauty, as long as the effect was good, whether it was called a bottle of greasy ster,


    there would be plenty of people willing to buy it.


    "Are you going to use the Tonic Soup to..." Jacob did not worry about its lousy name. Instead, he was


    concerned about how much it would cost to get it.


    Frank shook his head, then took a piece of paper out of his pocket and handed it to Jacob.


    Jacob was confused when he took it and saw the prescription written on the crumpled paper. His mouth


    began to twitch and he was rendered speechless by Frank.


    It was a valuable prescription, but he wrote it on the broken paper and handed over like he didn''t care


    about it. Was he himself narrow-minded or Frank was so carefree?


    Thinking of Frank''s advanced algorithm left during the attack in the airport, Jacob suddenly became


    frustrated.


    Perhaps that wasn''t important in Frank''s eyes.


    Jacob was right. Frank didn''t take these things seriously. In eight years, he worked out a lot of things,


    from Tonic Soup to the algorithm. But these should have been eliminated four or five years ago.


    But there were many things he didn''t want to show now.


    Jacob solemnly put away the prescription. "Thank you," Jacob said to Frank. "Once the prescription is


    proved effective, the army will definitely give you all the credits!"


    "Whatever." Frank said nonchntly.


    By now, no money or power could interest him.


    Jacob patted Frank on the shoulder meaningfully and whispered, "Once the effect of the prescription is


    confirmed, our military will give you a satisfactory answer. It is not impossible to support you in some


    aspects. You might encounter some troubles that you would need our help."


    Frank frowned slightly, especially after seeing Jacob''s inscrutable smile, he had some ideas.


    The military''s powers in the country normally looked calm, but in fact...


    Since Jacob said so, maybe at some point in the future, they wouldn''t hesitate to stand with him.


    "Thank you very much." As soon as Frank thought of this, he thanked Jacob.


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction. Some words didn''t need to be spoken out at all. He knew the


    implication.


    "If there is nothing else, you might go back to you work." Jacob began to drive him away.


    He couldn''t wait to try the effect of Tonic Soup, so he wouldn''t let Frank waste his time.


    Frank raised his middle finger at Jacob. Knowing what Jacob was going to do, he headed for the


    training base.


    He believed that Jacob would not bother him until the prescription took effect. As for the training of the


    special forces that they had discussed before, Jacob would know the results after the effect of the


    prescription came out.


    The effect of Tonic Soup was not only for curing hidden injuries. Some soldiers who could reach the


    level of de King, but failed because of the hidden injuries could continue their training as long as


    they took the Tonic Soup.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a period of time, there would be more than a hundred de King in H Country military team. H


    Country would be the top one to be good at singlebat.

 Chapter 64 Jacobs Mind

    Chapter 64 Jacob''s Mind


    "Is it over?"


    Leaving the Lieutenant General Lau''s office, Frank met Gary, who looked tired.


    "I thought I could continue to the training for a period of time to improve myself, but I receive a task."


    Gary looked sullen and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    Perhaps he was the one who knew Frank''s skills best in H Country. He dreamed of asking Frank to


    teach him some skills, which could be handed down as an heirloom.


    But there were some clues for the airport terrorist incident. As the most experienced soldier with special


    war experience in Peking, he wouldn''t leave the matter alone.


    "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Frank smiled and patted Gary on the shoulder, then left.


    Gary sighed as Frank left. He gathered his senses and knocked on the door of Lieutenant General


    Lau''s office.


    "Sir, this is the message we just received. The Cancer Organization''s contact at the United States


    headquarter has sneakily leaked the news that the Cancer Organization has been divided into three


    parts, one of which is responsible for the terrorist attack at the airport."


    As Gary said this, he handed the file to Jacob, who looked serious.


    "Is it reliable?" Jacob took the document, nced at it, and then threw it aside.


    "I am not sure, but based on what Frank told me, it might be reliable. The Cancer Organization invited


    Frank to be their member once." Gary said.


    Jacob nodded with doubts in his eyes. After a moment, he said, "What caused the Cancer Organization


    to fall apart? What is the purpose of creating terrorist incidents in our country?"


    Gary was astounded.


    If he had known this, he''d have caught all those terrorists now, instead of running around like a


    headless chicken.


    The best defense was to attack, but now he could not know whom he should attack, so he could only


    do his best to defend. Under great pressure, he had not slept for more than an hour for several days.


    Another terrorist attack at the airport or something like that would kill him. He couldn''t stand that.


    "Well, you don''t know anything at all." Lieutenant General Lau said lightly.


    Gary was speechless. "What did you mean by looking at me disdainfully?"


    "Let''s put that aside. Here''s a prescription from Frank. He said it is a cure for the hidden injuries from


    over-training. Try it."


    As soon as the Lieutenant General Lau finished speaking, Gary rushed to his feet, his face full of shock


    and his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Don''t make a fuss." Lieutenant General Lau was angry and said, "Why can''t you keep calm? Do I dare


    to appoint difficult tasks to you in the future if you act so immature? Where is yourposure?"


    A barrage of questions made Jacobpletely forget he didn''t behave himself just now.


    "Let me see."


    Gary didn''t care about Jacob''s scolding. He just stared at the prescription in Jacob''s hand, and wanted


    to grab it over. This was the prescription to cure the hidden injuries!


    Gary''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    He did not remember how many of hisrades were defeated because of excessive training and


    umted hidden injuries, but he could not forget those heartbroken roars and their lingering looks.


    In his eyes, it was no longer a simple prescription, but something that could save numerous lives and


    retain those smiling faces.


    "Take it." Jacob threw the prescription to Gary impatiently, and Gary copied the prescription on his


    hand. With a wide smile on his mouth, it seemed as if he had got some priceless treasure.


    "Be careful, boy. You can''t give out this prescription. Besides, I''ll leave it to you to verify the


    prescription." Jacob said seriously.


    Gary nodded with a solemn look. He understood how important the prescription was.


    "Go busy with your business then." Jacob waved his hand. There was a sense of impatience in his


    eyes.


    "I will get the job done."


    Gary stood at attention and bellowed loudly. Before Jacob could lose his temper, he ran out of the


    office.


    "Such a brat." Jacobughed and scolded, then he frowned and muttered, "He really didn''t give us a


    chance."


    Frank promised to train the special forces, plus handing the prescription for curing hidden injuries, he


    had already established a rtionship with the army. Jacob originally nned to further deepen his


    rtionship with Frank by relying on Dean''s ident, so as to make Frank work for him in the future.


    But he didn''t expect Frank to be so smart. As apensation, he gave the prescription of Tonic Soup,


    leaving him unable to raise more demands. If he took the prescription, it meant Frank didn''t owe him or


    the army anything at all.


    "It is so tough." Jacob smiled a wry smile.


    And then he focused back on his work. A lot of ns were going to change now that they had Tonic


    Soup. Three hundred people weren''t enough, because there were a lot of excellent soldiers in H


    Country, and ten thousand were barely enough to maintain the dignity of H Country.


    Meanwhile, Frank, who had just driven away from the army camp, hung up the phone with a frown.


    In the Fille Caf¨¦, Peking.


    The melodious sound of piano echoed in the cafe. Even a most agitated people would instantly quiet


    down by the piano sound. The elegant decoration, sincere smile on the faces of the waiters, these were


    worthy of the high fees.


    But Frank was not in a good mood, especially being with Allen and Megan who were sitting across from


    him.


    Izabe''s residence booklet was very important to him, but he never thought that the two people would


    dare to threaten him with Izabe''s residence booklet for all the shares of Dean.


    Had they lost their minds?


    Or did they think highly of themselves?


    "This is yourst chance!" Megan graciously picked up her coffee cup, in aposed posture that


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    would make people mistake if she was talking about something elegant.


    It had never urred to Frank that they could be so shameless.


    "Are you dreaming?" Frank rebuked. Jacob would be likely to create a new file for Izabe if he had this


    Megan''s face stiffened and she mmed her coffee cup down on the table. "Don''t think we can''t do


    anything with you now. If you cooperate, it would do anyone good. But if you don''t, I have many ways


    to deal with you."


    "I will wait and see."


    Frank didn''t hide his sarcasm. "Like when you threw me in the Siberian Training Camp? Oh, yes. I


    almost forgot it. It''s been eight years and I''m going to have to get even with you, and the Powell family."


    Megan froze, with a look of fear in her eyes. And then she recovered her sense, feeling furious.


    "I should have killed you in those days!"

 Chapter 65 Coincidence

    Chapter 65 Coincidence


    Megan was so vicious that she couldn''t hide her malice. If given her the chance, she would certainly


    end Frank''s life without hesitation.


    "That''s enough!"


    Allen gulped suddenly. Megan shuddered, looked at Allen in disbelief, and then lowered her head


    under Allen''s cold look.


    Frank narrowed his eyes. Since he was a child, Allen had never been so arrogant. It would inste the


    dog even you described Allen as Megan''s dog. How could he be so domineering?


    "Frank, I know we''re asking a lot, but if you agree to it, I''ll tell you a message." After reproaching


    Megan, Allen''s eyes fell on Frank without any emotion. "It was not my idea or the Powell family''s idea


    to send you to the Siberian Training Camp."


    What?


    Frank raised his eyebrows and looked sharp.


    "I assure you that I am telling the truth. In fact, given your current ability, you can search that. Our


    intention at that time was just to get rid of you, not to kill you." Allen said lightly.


    The truth.


    Frank was sure that he was telling the truth.


    Feelings might deceive, but intuitions would not.


    If they weren''t the ones who sent him to the Serbian Training Camp, who would it be? Or... he thought


    of the Anonymous Fist. Frank could have some vague guesses, but he hadn''t found any evidence to


    back his spection up.


    "I promise it''s true. The lord didn''t know I was eavesdropping on his phone calls." Allen added.


    Frank frowned.


    Allen watched Frank quietly. He knew that Frank was tempted. Now he just needed to wait for the


    harvest.


    But Allen''s good mood didn''tst long. Frank shook his head slowly.


    "It might be rted to your identity!" Allen was worried.


    Frank smiled faintly, "I will find the information I want to know by myself. Thank you for your kindness. If


    there is nothing else, I would go first."


    In short, the two people just wanted to get the Dean''s shares.


    Yes, he didn''t take Dean''s shares importantly, but he wouldn''t do anything to betray Dean.


    They were barking up the wrong tree.


    "Frank!" Allen raised his voice abruptly. "Don''t me me for not warning you. You''re in great danger!"


    Frank was a little stunned and smiled faintly. "Thank you very much," he said.


    After that, Frank turned around, leaving Allen and Megan looking sullen.


    "Come on, it''s time to meet your family. That boy has grown up. Not you nor I can handle him." said


    Allen unkindly. He looked at Frank''s back as he left and took a deep breath.


    Megan, who was on her high horse, nodded.


    If Frank saw this scene, he would understand that the situation of the Ye family was not as simple as


    he thought.


    Outside the caf¨¦, Frank frowned as he got into the car.


    When he first entered the Serbian Training Camp, he was on the brink of death every day. He was in


    the mood to investigate what was going on. Later, he got on well with the drillmaster and heard that


    someone was going to send him to the camp. He thought it was the Powell family who did it, but


    looking back... It was not that simple.


    But if it was not the Powell family, then who would do it to him and had such a great power?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After much deliberation, Frank could not find the answer.


    Eight years ago, he was just a foppish young man from Jiangsu City. What kind of people would have


    been eyeing him at that time?


    Putting the confusion aside, Frank started the car and headed for the sales office of Dragon Urban


    Real Estate.


    The GM Community was really good, but there were many things he couldn''t do here. He needed to


    prepare a safe house for himself.


    Ten minutester, Frank arrived at his destination.


    The salesdies were very enthusiastic. No sooner had he just got off the car than the sales girls


    surrounded up. He randomly designated one of them and briefly described what he wanted. And then


    he checked the house, paid the money and got everything done.


    "Wee toe again."


    The sale girl smiled happily. What Frank asked for was a duplex building of nearly three hundred


    square meters, with the price of more than fifteen million. This single order had given her nearly one


    hundred thousandmission, which was equal to her sry of half a year.


    As for giving him notes secretly or anything, she didn''t dare to do that.


    Of course, if Frank put forward to some excessive requirements, she would dly agree, but Frank did


    not say so, so she dared not to do anything out of line.


    After being in the society for so long, she was very clear about herself. Perhaps some people would


    covet her beauty, but the real rich people wouldn''t take fancy on such people like her.


    Frank was clearly one of the really rich.


    After watching Frank get on the car, the sales girl turned to go back to the sales hall. The moment she


    turned around, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared and was reced by panic.


    Bang!


    A loud crash echoed in the air.


    In the Ferrari, Frank kept his hands on the steering wheel so as to keep him from hitting the ss.


    "Are you sick?"


    As soon as he got out of the car, Frank began tosh out at that man. He had never seen such a blind


    man before. The road was so wide, but that man hit straight toward him.


    The front of the new Ferrari became a wreck, and through the windows, he could see the horrified face


    of the driver in the opposite car.


    "Get down!"


    With a cold face, Frank knocked on the door of the other''s car. The heavy knocking sound meant that


    the car was customized. Looking at the miserable state of the Ferrari, Frank''s face turned dark when


    he saw that the other''s car just had its paint off the bumper.


    Who would be so stupid to let a female driver drive a bulletproof car? Did it mean that the other party


    only took her life serious, but not others''?


    Yueh Chang in the car gradually recollected her sense from the panic. She subconsciously patted her


    plump chest and signed with relief.


    Suddenly, the door opened, Yueh shouted at Frank, "What are you shouting at? I will pay for your car.


    just leave your phone number. Get out of here!"


    Shit.


    Frank''s facepletely got sullen. He pulled Yueh out of the car without saying a word.


    "Ouch, it hurt!"


    Yueh didn''t imagine that Frank would drag her down. She was like a chicken, being dragged out by


    Frank. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Stop it!"


    "Let go of thedy!"


    At that moment, two men shouted, and then Frank saw two men in ck running over from a short


    distance.


    "You guys get this bastard out of here. Bastard, you let me go!"


    At the sight of the men in ck, Yueh suddenly got encouraged. While shouting, she kept punching


    and kicking Frank.


    "It''s enough."


    Frank frowned and let go of Yueh, "Apologize!"


    "No way!"


    "Yueh shouted angrily. She lifted her left hand and saw that there was bruise on which Frank had


    grabbed her. Her white skin had turned ck and purple, and tears were streaming out of her eyes


    again.


    At this time two ck people had arrived near, one of them blocked in front of Yueh, the other stood


    alert in front of Jay, and said coldly, "Sir, we will be responsible for the ident. How much do you


    need? Just offer your price!"

 Chapter 66 Murder

    Chapter 66 Murder


    The attitude of the man in ck made Frank feel a bit better.


    He didn''t mind teaching them a lesson if they came up and started fighting with him without any reason.


    "We can give him money, but he has to apologize to me. He hurt my wrist!" Yueh was a bit displeased


    by what the bodyguard said.


    She had never been treated like that since she was a child. Frank not only yelled at her, but also


    violently dragged her out of the car. She blushed at the thought that Frank had just pulled her out of the


    car like a little chick.


    "It''s your fault,dy." The bodyguard said in a low voice and with a wry smile.


    Frank wasn''t a simple man.


    If a normal man who got bumped like Frank just now, he might have already been unconscious, and


    even dead. Just look how terribly damaged the Ferrari was.


    How could a man be normal to get through a crash like that without being hurt, and recovered in such a


    short period of time, as if there was no impact at all?


    Yueh was making troubles to ask Frank to apologize.


    What the bodyguard said embarrassed Yueh, but she still didn''t give in, "The car ident was my fault.


    I will apologize to him, but he must apologize to me as well!"


    The other bodyguard, who heard both of them, shrugged his shoulders to Frank with a wry smile,


    looking helpless.


    What a spoiled, petntdy.


    This was the first impression Yueh had left on Frank''s mind. He then said to the bodyguard, "You are


    responsible for the car. After you fix it, send it to the GM Community. My surname is Ye."


    "Got it. Thank you." The bodyguard was grateful to him.


    Frank nodded and walked away. He had no time to waste on the headstrongdy.


    "You can''t leave!"


    When Frank was about to leave, Yueh became anxious. She pushed away the bodyguard and grabbed


    Frank. "I apologize to you, and you must apologize to me," she said stubbornly.


    Was she crazy?


    Frank shook his arm and got rid of Yueh.


    Just then, Frank heard a sudden sound in his ear.


    Subconsciously he looked at the ce where the sound wasing from. The next second, Frank


    noticed something and he pushed down Yueh next to him while shouting, "Get down!"


    Boom!


    His words just fell, and the sound of a sharp explosion sounded into the air. Yueh''s car got exploded


    and the mes flew high. A few secondster, it hit on the Ferrari, then all kinds of parts flew around.


    The sales girls in the sales office were shocked to see this.


    The two bodyguards closest to the st, one was bleeding on his face, and the other lost one of his


    ears. But they seemed unaware of their injuries, and they looked both panicked and grateful that they


    didn''t lose their lives.


    They knew very well that if it wasn''t for Frank, Yueh would have been dead by now.


    ording to their previous experience, every time there was an ident, Yueh would wait in the car


    for them to handle everything. If Frank had not ragged her out of the car, Yueh would definitely still be


    in the car when the explosion urred.


    Given the intensity of the explosion, the president''s car, to say nothing of a custom-built bulletproof


    vehicle, would be blown off into pieces.


    "Boss, the youngdy is assassinated. Yes, it''s all right now. The car went explosion..."


    One of the bodyguards made a phone call as soon as he got up.


    The other looked around warily for fear of there would be another assassination.


    At the same time, Frank also pulled up Yueh, who looked frightened, from the ground, and he took a


    nce at her plump parts. They were so soft.


    Yueh only felt that her legs were weak and she was clinging to Frank''s arms tightly, no longer as


    arrogant and domineering as before. There was no color on her delicate cheeks. She now was like a


    frightened rabbit, and Frank could even feel her shaking.


    "The boss will be here soon, youngdy."


    After hanging up the phone, the bodyguard who made the call walked up to Frank and tried to take


    Yueh away from him, but Yueh avoided him. Instead, she hugged Frank even more tightly.


    "Mr. Ye... How about..." The bodyguard smiled, "May I bother you tofort our youngdy? Our boss


    will soon arrive."


    Frank felt headache. He had no interest in the unruly girl, and he didn''t want to have anything to do


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    with her. She was like a big trouble to him.


    Otherwise, how could she be assassinated?


    The bodyguard didn''t know what Frank was thinking, so he walked toward the car.


    Yueh stared at Frank piteously, afraid that Frank would throw her off at this moment, and she held him


    more tightly, as if only in this way could she feel safe.


    It was the first time for Yueh to be so close to death in 20 years.


    Frank wanted to shake off Yueh, but his heart suddenly softened in the face of Yueh''s pitiful eyes, so


    he just let her hold him.


    Even Frank did not realize that only a few days after his return, his lonely mood of being a wandering


    ghost had changed. If it was before, he would definitely walk away. Not to mention a rich girl, even a


    princess of a royal family, he would not hesitate to get rid of her.


    In a few minutester, two car teams came one after the other.


    There were eight green pickup trucks in the first team. In a harsh brake sound, several men wearing


    military green vests jumped down from the car, forming a circle.


    And then, a middle-aged fat man came down from the middle, whose eyes were like the eagle''s,


    shing with a trace of sharpness.


    "Dad."


    Only then did Yueh let go of Frank and, crying, threw herself into the arms of the middle-aged man.


    The second motorcade included three police cars. Before the police could get close to the fat man and


    Yueh, they were stopped by strong men in army-green vests.


    "Berl, don''t go too far!"


    The policewoman in the lead shouted angrily at the middle-aged man.


    When he saw the policewoman, Frank''s eyes suddenly lit up. The police uniform fully showed the


    perfect figure of the policewoman, and the handsome face caught everyone''s attention. The anger on


    her face not only did not reduce her beauty, but also made her look calmer and more dignified.


    Seeing Frank''s look, Silvery, who was already angry, stared at Frank and then shouted at the middle-


    aged man, "Berl, get your men out of the way immediately, or I''ll sue you for obstructing official duties!"


    Berl, who held Yueh in his arms, frowned slightly. He gave an impatient look at a man in suit and then


    caressing Yueh''s hair,forting her in a low and gentle voice.


    The man with a pair of sses walked to Silvery with a cold smile and said, "Officer Silvery, our boss is


    <pforting the youngdy. May I help you?"

 Chapter 67 Confrontation

    Chapter 67 Confrontation


    "Laughing Dog, someone called the police and told us that there was a premeditated assassination.


    We need to go in and check the situation. Get out of the way immediately!" Silvery said coolly.


    The man frowned slightly, and his smile faded away. "Madam," he said coldly, "you received a false


    police call. It is just a car ident, and we don''t need police to deal with it. And, my name is not


    Laughing Dog. Please mind your words."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silvery gritted her teeth and he wanted to knock the man down.


    "Silvery."


    A middle-aged police dragged Silvery back, and took a step forward to face the man. "Suma, if


    someone called the police, it''s our duty to carry out the investigation. If you don''t get out of the way, I


    will give you a warning."


    Suma Channing frowned slightly. The experienced middle-aged police was much more difficult to deal


    with than the green hand Silvery.


    Hearing that, Sumaughed, "Leader Gener, as a citizen, it''s my duty to cooperate with the police


    investigation. After all, you are for our good. However, some of the police''sw enforcement attitude


    needs to be improved. As a cop, she should abide by thew all the more, do you think so?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Silvery red up.


    "Silvery!"


    Leader Gener snapped, mercilessly staring at Silvery, and frowned at the man, "Suma, please get out


    of the way."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Suma said firmly with a smile.


    "Ourdy just had a car ident and she hasn''t calmed down psychologically. If you rush in, it might


    affect mydy''s psychological health. Can you afford that?"


    Silvery muttered disapprovingly, and then bowed her head under the stern look of Leader Gener.


    Everyone could see that she was still angry.


    "Mr. Suma, we know each other well. I hope you can understand our duty. And the nature of the case


    can''t be settled until we have a full investigation. Before we investigate, your damage to the scene will


    be deemed as a provocation to thew. Keep what I said in your mind!"


    What Leader Gener had said angered Suma.


    If they were not allowed to damage the scene, then what was the point of preventing the police from


    investigating? In was not that they couldn''t damage the scene, but the gain would outweigh the loss.


    Suma''s mind was racing. A momentter, smile appeared on his face again. "Leader Gener, you are


    right. But wait until ourdy calms down a bit, you can do what you like. We won''t do anything that


    breaks thew."


    Silvering snorted at Suma. In the whole Peking, even in the H Country, who didn''t know Berl? Ny


    percent of the gray business in the north was in the hands of Berl. As Berl''s top assistant, Suma


    imed that they never broke thew. How ridiculous it was!


    "Leader Gener, you should let your members know what they can say, and what they can''t. Don''t put


    the foot in the mouth!" Suma said lightly. Silvery''s repeated provocation had annoyed him.


    ''Didn''t you see that even your captain has to pay attention to what he said? As a green hand, how dare


    you shout at me?'' thought Suma.


    "Mr. Suma!"


    Leader Gener frowned, protecting Silvery, and stared at Suma. "It''s not your business as to how I


    educate my members. Mind your own business and don''t beg for us for mercy."


    "Ouch, you are so protective of her."


    Sumaughed. "It''s just a joke, Leader Gener. Why so nervous?"


    However, Suma stared at Silvery seriously. About six months ago, Silvery was transferred to the


    criminal police team. She had offended him many times, but he did not care much. After all, a tiger


    would not take an ant''s provocation in its eyes.


    The case was different now. Leader Gener was a captain in PEKING Public Security Bureau. Why


    could he be so concerned about Silvery? There must be something behind it.


    "It''s not funny." Leader Gener gave a warned look at Suma. As an experienced police, he had gone


    through all kinds of situation. How could he not know Suma''s tricks? The reason why he turned a blind


    eye to it was because he wanted to give him a warning that Silvery''s identity was not that simple. Don''t


    do anything drastic, otherwise everyone would suffer.


    The only person who was kept in the dark was Silvery herself.


    Suma and Leader Gener had stopped confronting with each other. Yueh had already stopped crying.


    She came out of her father''s arms a little shy and unconsciously nced at Frank who looked a bit


    worried.


    "This is supposed to be the one who saved my daughter."


    Berl caressed Yueh''s hair and said to Frank, "Boy, you are Berl''s benefactor. What do you want or what


    dream do you have? Tell me, and I will do everything to help you!"


    Berl''s frankness made Frank a bit shocked. When the same thing was said in different words and


    different intonation, it would leave different feelings on others.


    Berl seemed to be forthright, in fact, he was warning Frank not to have excessive demand.


    Was it because of her?


    Frank took a look at Yueh who was stealing a nce at him and frowned. ''Oh, dear. Why are you so


    confident about your daughter? Do you think that you daughter is so attractive that it would let a man


    help her?'' signed Frank.


    How vicious Berl was. Frank waved his hand and said, "It''s not worth mention. You are wee."


    Then Frank left.


    "Hey! Don''t you leave!" Yueh suddenly became anxious and grabbed Frank.


    "What? Do you want me to apologize?" Frank suddenly turned around. He was in a bad mood now so


    he was impolite.


    Yueh was startled by Frank''s eyes and quickly let go of Frank''s arm. "No, no, I don''t know your name,"


    she said. "How can I find you if I don''t know your name?"


    That sounded pathetic, as if Frank had flirted with her and then abandoned her.


    The next second, Frank felt Berl''s horrible re. He stared harshly at Frank, as if saying, ''What the hell


    did you do to my daughter?''


    "Let go of me!"


    Frank frowned. He didn''t want to waste time with them.


    "No!" Yueh shook her head and looked at Frank stubbornly, "I will let you go if you tell me your name


    and where you live!"

 Chapter 68 Silvery

    Chapter 68 Silvery


    Frank frowned and was about to speak when Berl gave him a warning look.


    Frank looked up and met Berl''s sharp and cold eyes.


    But, in Berl''s eyes, Frank looked like a furious monster and he could feel the monster''s roar, which


    almost made him lose his mind.


    Oh, gosh!


    The next second, Berl came to his senses and gave Frank a measured look.


    Frank''s strong aura onlysted for a second, but for Berl, it was like he had been to hell. How could a


    person with such strong aura be an ordinary person?


    "Yueh, don''t be so petnt."


    Berl walked over to Yueh and took her to himself. Then he smiled apologetically at Frank and said,


    "Sorry, sir."


    ''What a hypocrite.''


    Frank grunted and walked away.


    Berl looked sullen and his face distorted. He had forgotten how many years one had dared to humiliate


    him like that.


    "Dad, why did you let him go?"


    Yueh did not know that her father was angry but could not lose his temper now. When Frank left, she


    became anxious.


    "Yueh! When will you be more sensible!" Berl snapped.


    Frightened by Frank''s aura that he almost lost his mind and then humiliated by Frank, Berl couldn''t help


    feeling annoyed at the moment although he had gone through numerous ups and downs.


    Yueh was acting so willfully, and Berl couldn''t help losing his temper.


    Being scolded by Berl, Yueh was stiffened. Her eyes gradually turned red and welled up with tears.


    "I was wrong, Dad, I was wrong."


    Seeing that Yueh looked so sad, Berl''s heart softened. The stern face turned to a soft one. How could


    he be willing to be fierce to his daughter.


    Yueh didn''t say a word, just stared at Berl.


    "I am wrong, Dad."


    Berl felt upset. What he was most afraid of was his daughter staring at him with such sad eyes.


    "Yueh, we can''t hold on to him, can we? He was your savior. There is a monitor here. If we check ed


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    monitor, we can know who he is," Berl said hurriedly.


    Yueh''s eyes brightened and the tears in her eyes disappeared. "Really?"


    "Of course!" Berl could only smile wryly when he realized that his daughter had tricked him.


    "Then check it quickly," urged Yueh.


    ck felt helpless.


    Suma, who had now finished negotiating with the police, walked over to Berl and whispered in his ear,


    "Boss, the guy lives in the GM Community, and is named Mr. Ye. Ourdy didn''t leave much impression


    on him."


    Berl frowned and his eyes fell on the ruins of the Ferrari.


    Mr. Ye lived in the GM Community, which meant he was not an ordinary man. Berl himself had tested


    his strength right now, Frank didn''t care that his Ferrari had been broken, which meant he was rich.


    Combined with the three aspects, Berl felt a little headache, especially when he thought of his


    daughter''s misbehavior in front of Frank.


    "Look into that boy."


    Berl could only take things one step at a time.


    Suma nodded and then said, "Boss, what about the ones who wanted to assassinatedy?"


    "Check it carefully! They must have beentired of staying alive!" Berl was instantly enveloped by a


    brake.


    Suma nodded again.


    Berl then left with Yueh, leaving Suma to take care of the rest thing.


    They did not find that a beautiful policewoman had sneakily left them already.


    At the bus stop about 500 meters away from the sales office, Frank was waiting for the bus. Five


    meters away, Silvery, wearing a police uniform, stared at Frank closely.


    The bus came. Frank got on, and so did she.


    Twenty minutester, Frank got off, and so did she.


    More than an hourter, outside the GM Community, Frank frowned at Silvery as she got out of a taxi.


    "What are you following me for?"


    Frank walked up to Silvery, frowning slightly, and would have attacked her if it hadn''t been for the sake


    that she was police.


    "It''s none of your business. Can''t I go wherever I want?" Silvery red at Frank.


    Frank frowned and shot a cold nce at Silvery, "Thest warning!" he said coldly.


    Silvery took a few steps back, her heart thumping, and her face was drained of color.


    Silvery felt Frank was very dangerous!


    Frank seemed to be like one of those nefarious criminals, but he was more arrogant than those


    criminals, who wouldn''t taker human life seriously, including her, a cop.


    If she kept following Frank, Frank was going to kill her.


    "Mind your own business. Don''t meddle in everything."


    Then Frank turned and walked into themunity.


    Silvery''s heart trembled as she looked at Frank. She wanted to catch up with him, but her feet seemed


    to have stuck to the ground and she could not move a step.


    "I just want to ask you some questions. Why look so scaring?"


    "Asshole, asshole, I will not let you go!"


    "Let''s wait and see! I will have you given in to me one day!"


    Silvery, who was grumbling, had tears on her face. She almost cried her heart out.


    About half an hourter, when the sun was going down, Silvery restore her strength and dragged her


    limp legs leaving the GM Community.


    As she left, she grumbled that she would never let Frank go.


    As the night fell, many people began their carnival night life, overdrawing the future and youth, and, of


    course, wealth.


    In Sivi-bone Community.


    In Peking''s top rich area where the housing price was worth more than 100,000 square meters on


    average, and each house covered nearly 200 square meters. It was easy to distinguish the social ss


    by whether they could afford the house or not.


    A secluded detached vi was lit brightly,. A close look would make someone notice that there were


    plenty of people monitors around.


    Berl sat on a mahogany chair in his elegant living room, reading a newspaper, but he stared at the


    newspaper nkly and didn''t turn pages, suggesting that he was absent-minded.


    It was not the first time he had been threatened by assassination.


    But it was the first time his own daughter had been under threat.


    Even though he had been alerted and arranged two bodyguards for Yueh, he did not expect that the


    other side would dare to kill Yueh. That was more than threat.


    "I''ll never let you seed!" Berl looked grim!

 Chapter 69 Threats

    Chapter 69 Threats


    "Dad, what are you thinking of? You look scary."


    A soft voice sounded in Berl''s ear, and he was startled. The ferocious look on his face vanished,


    reced by a warm smile.


    "I wasn''t thinking of anything. I am just worried about you," said Berl.


    "I was almost scared to death, but it was a close shave." Yueh said calmly, as if she had encountered


    nothing, but actually, fears could be found in her eyes.


    She was just one step away from hell. How could a young girl not be afraid?


    "Yes, it is a close shave," Berl sighed. Heavy is the head who wears the crown.


    How could he not perceive Yueh was still fearful, but as his daughter, no matter how much he loved


    her, she had to bear it. And the dangerous times hade.


    "Dad, did you find out who he is? Shall we treat him to a meal? After all, it was he who saved my life,


    and if it had not been for him, I am afraid you would never see me again." Yueh was full of longing.


    Berl hesitated. He had already found out who Frank was. He knew what his daughter was thinking, but


    from the information he knew about Frank, Yueh was not suitable for Frank.


    Not to mention Frank had a fianc¨¦e from the Chu Family.


    Thinking about this, Berl smiled slightly and said, "I haven''t checked him out. Dad has to ask someone


    to check it. Rest assured, I will tell you when I get the information about him."


    "Are you sure?" Yueh looked at Berl suspiciously.


    To his knowledge, her father could always find out the identity of a man immediately when he wanted to


    know about it.


    "Dad won''t lie to you. It''s going to take some time, but I may find it before you go to school," Berl


    solemnly said.


    There was still half a month to go before the school started, which gave him enough time to do a lot of


    things, including establishing rtionship with Frank and handling his daughter''s thoughts.


    They chatted for a while and Yueh yawned and went to rest. Berl left the living room and went to the


    study on the second floor.


    In the study, Suma was dozing off. The tea was already cold. He must have been here for some time.


    "Mr. Berl."


    As Berl walked into the study, Suma immediately opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Yes." Berl nodded, sat down and asked, "How did it go?"


    "There are no any clues in the car, but the explosives is from Sando and his men. ording to their


    description, we found Mialki, but he died. From the wound on the corpse, he may be killed by ethnic


    Yamato minzoku."


    Suma paused and looked at Berl, who looked indifferent. Suma continued, "There was no surveince


    of the car between 5 pm and 7 pm yesterday. They might put the explosive on the car at that time, but


    we couldn''t find out who did it."


    Berl narrowed his eyes. "Check the people around us," he said, with cold light in his eyes.


    Suma was shocked. "Boss, you mean... there is a spy around us?"


    "Isn''t it possible?"


    Berl nced at Suma, and just one nce was enough to make him wet with sweat.


    "Money can buy a man. They didn''t have chances before. But since the chance hase, how can


    they not be moved? But it''s not easy to take the money." Berl sneered.


    Suma calmed himself down, then gritted his teeth. "What ungrateful men!" he said. "They all have to


    die."


    Berl smiled faintly. No one knew how angry he was when he got the phone call today. He wanted to kill


    the men he suspected, even if it would cost his life.


    That was exactly what he would do if something happened to his baby girl!


    Fortunately, Yueh was safe and sound. And now he had time to find out who did it, and to make a good


    n to deal with those rebels.


    After a while, Suma said cautiously, "Boss, how to deal with Frank?"


    Anyway, Frank had saved Yueh''s life and lost a car. They should do something to thank him. And


    judging from Yueh''s affection for Frank, they had to think about it carefully.


    "Just leave it to me," said Berl.


    He hadn''t decided what to do with Frank yet.


    Suma said nothing more and, with Berl''s permission, he left the study.


    In the study, Berl leaned back in his chair, with hands sped on his chest, and he stared ahead


    frankly. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ***


    "When did youe?"


    As soon as Frank walked into the house, he saw Gary sitting on the sofa.


    Looking around, Izabe was not here.


    "Unlocking is no big deal to me. I remember you taught me that," Gary teased.


    Frank rolled his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to sneak in my house with the skills I taught you."


    Frank sat across from Gary and said, "Without doubt, youe here for some reason. Well, don''t ask


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    for my help because you will receive a rebuff only."


    ording to Frank''s spection, Gary should be verifying the effectiveness of Tonic Soup now. The


    importance of testing Tonic Soup was self-evident. Since Gary could put aside the Tonic Soup and


    came to him, there must be something more important Gary asked for him.


    Sure enough, Gary smiled at what Frank said.


    "You have to remember one thing. I am just a citizen of H Country, but I am not in the army, nor am I a


    policeman," Frank said meaningfully.


    If Gary kept looking for him so frequently, sooner orter he would leave no time for himself and only


    work for the military all day.


    "Frank, this is really important." Gary put away his smile and said seriously, "Right now, we can''t find a


    more suitable person than you."


    Frank shook his head. "I don''t have time."


    "It''s concerned the real goal of the Cancer Organization, and their target will be at Peking University


    next time. Izabe''s sister is going to go to school, so I''m afraid..." Gary didn''t finish his sentence. His


    meaning was clear.


    Frank was very clear about the conduct style of the Cancer Organization. If the real target of the


    Cancer Organization was really at Peking University, Izabe, who was also in the University, would


    inevitably be affected.


    Frank looked cold. "Are you threatening me?"


    Gary shrugged, "Frank, I''m not qualified to do that, and you''re not going to ept that threat. I''m just


    telling the truth."

 Chapter 70 The Cause of the Matter

    Chapter 70 The Cause of the Matter


    Frank stared at Gary, and Gary stared at him back without fear. But Gary wasn''t confident.


    After a long pause, Frank said slowly, "Go on."


    Gary, as if granted amnesty, quickly told Frank what had happened.


    About a month and a half ago, the Science and Technology Department of H Country received a


    mysterious phone call. After twists and turns, they learned that the phone call was from a high-end


    research institute in the United States.


    Theyter learned that the high-end research institute had detained a girl named Rowan Palmer, a


    young girl of eighteen years old.


    The detailed information showed that Rowan was a genius in physics, and had published a lot of


    papers at home and abroad, 90 percent of which were rted to photoelectric conversion.


    In her paper, she proposed using novel materials to synthesize sr panels that could convert light into


    energy at high power.


    In theory, if the experiment was sessful, the conversion power could be ten times as big as today''s


    most advanced sr panels. It meant that if there were enough products to meet the demand of the


    entire H Country, the cost of electricity per kilowatt hour would drop from 70 cents now to about one


    cent.


    Such technology was enough to overturn the current energy pattern, especially for H Country, which


    would boost the development of the country.


    Key figures of the country had taken notice of Rowan early.


    After the college entrance examination, Rowan started her own experiment, but she had been stuck in


    some key techniques.


    At that time, the high-end research institute invited Rowan to attend a forum of technical exchanges. In


    order to make breakthrough in her experiments, Rowan epted the invitation.


    However, Rowan never returned.


    The mysterious phone call said that Rowan''s research had made progress. As long as the right


    materials were avable, her experiment could be put to use immediately.


    When the Ministry of Science and Technology learned the truth, it took them great effort to get Rowan


    back from the US.


    Then the Cancer Organization showed up.


    "At first we didn''t know about Rowan. The first time the Cancer Organization took action, she just


    missed her flight," Gary said with a wry smile.


    It was a coincidence.


    While waiting at the airport, Rowan felt her stomach was ufortable and she couldn''t get on the


    ne, but didn''t know that she had escaped an assassination.


    The second time, the killers ambushed the airport. Cecilia was on the same flight with Rowan.


    When the investigation department was organizing the documents, they happened to discover the


    coincidence in the horrible event of the airport.


    "No."


    Frank shook his head. "It makes sense that they couldn''t kill Rowan as she missed the flight in the first


    attack. But in the second time, before the nended, they would have killed her if they wanted."


    "We also thought about this."


    Gary nodded, then said, "Rowan has told us that the top research institute knew she had made


    technological breakthrough, but they didn''t know the details, so they probably wanted to get details


    from her."


    Gary gave a series of examples to prove what he said.


    For example, ording to the news from the United States, some members of the Cancer


    Organization had beenmissioned toplete some tasks. However, they didn''t know the


    whereabouts of these members, only knew that the mission they would be carrying out was rted to


    Rowan.


    Another example was that the terrorists captured on the ne at that time, and two passengers who


    were found disappeared during the inspection had been confirmed to be Americans, who should be the


    members who were appointed to capture Rowan.


    One more example. After the terrorist incident at the airport, namely two days ago, the police in Peking


    cracked a case of weapons smuggling. ording to the smugglers, a gang of seven people had


    bought arge number of weapons and ammunition from them, and this gang had appeared at another


    airport in Peking.


    ording to the emergency n of Peking airport, Cecilia and Rowan were supposed tond at


    another airport after their flight was involved in an emergency, but the situation was critical and they


    If they hadnded at a different airport where was less secured, it would not have been possible to stop


    the heavily armed terrorists, and Rowan could have fallen into their power.


    "Too many coincidences, don''t you think?" Frank frowned.


    He never believed in coincidences, especially in this case. The more coincidences there were, the


    likelier that they were created deliberately.


    "We can''t afford to take it lightly," Gary smiled wryly.


    No matter whether these were artificial coincidences or not, as long as there was a little possibility, they


    couldn''t ignore them. Moreover, Peking University was the best school in H Country, and every student


    would be the future of H Country. This matter would have a huge impact on society if the police couldn''t


    handle it well. Therefore, they had to make sure that no terrorist attack happened at Peking University.


    "You can assume that you''ve found the real target by now and to defense, or to find out who''s behind it.


    What''s the use of looking for me?¡± said Frank coldly.


    When a problem propped up, they should make decisive moves to tackle the problems.


    Putting all the hopes on one person was disrespectful to the victim.


    Gary was silent, then smiled dryly, "Frank, do you think we have the ability to prevent the terrorism from


    happening? Even we know their target is Rowan, we still have to expose her to danger."


    Frank frowned. "Why?"


    "We have a traitor."


    Frank was silent.


    Frank knew exactly what Gary meant. He had once been betrayed in the Dragon Lord Mercenary


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Regiment. Man''s mind was unpredictable. The damage a traitor would cause was beyond words.


    But everyone knew that in each attack, the loss was too great to bear.


    "We have a traitor, and Rowan''s information is constantly sold out. But we haven''t found any clues so


    far that we can''t find who the traitor is," Gary said bitterly. "In fact, the news about Rowan so far is not


    known to anyone except Lieutenant General Lau, you and me."


    What Gary meant was clear.


    The Cancer Organization did not know that their purpose had been identified.


    But once Gary and his people were involved, the traitor would know the Cancer''s Organization''s


    purpose had been known. With the ability of the Cancer Organization, it would be very easy for them to


    know that their purpose had been revealed.


    By then, they would change their ns.


    So, Gary didn''t know what to do now.


    "With your status, along with the fact that Izabe is going to school, you are our best choice," Gary


    said again.

 Chapter 71 The Target Went Missing

    Chapter 71 The Target Went Missing


    "You want me to work in a school?" asked Frank, frowning.


    Gary nodded.


    He was confident in Frank, and thought that as long as Frank was in the ce, even the most


    dangerous situation would be safe eventually!


    "If you cooperate with us, then the military will be your backing, and the people you have offended


    before will not dare to mess with you," said Gary.


    "You think I''m afraid of those people?" Frank said quietly, "By the way, are you taking me or the Cancer


    Organization for an idiot?"


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gary was shocked.


    "You know that the Cancer Organization has invited me, and now so many things that happened are


    rted to them, which have me involved. Do you think the Cancer Organization will stay out of this?"


    Frank said, looking at Gary.


    Hearing this, Gary looked upset.


    He wasn''t a fool. Of course he knew what would happen.


    "That means, if I work in the school so suddenly, they''ll think there must be someone or something


    important there," Frank continued. "As usual, the Cancer Organization would rather kill the innocent


    than let go of any suspect!"


    Gary looked sullen. "You''re right."


    "Who came up with this idea of letting me work in the school?" Frank asked suddenly.


    Gary was about to say something when the phone ring.


    He took out his cell phone.


    Gary answered the phone and heard Lieutenant General Lau said, ¡°Come back. The target is missing!"


    "What?!"


    Gary''s eyes widened. "Sir, what''s going on?"


    The target was Rowan.


    But only he himself, Lieutenant General Lau and Frank knew where Rowan was. How could she be


    missing?


    Lieutenant General Lau said in a low voice, "The traitor is stronger than we think, and I suspect¡­ the


    traitor''s position is higher than mine!"


    Hanging up the phone, Gary closed his eyes for a long time and pondered on the matter. Then he


    opened his eyes, looked at Frank and said with a wry smile, "It feels like we are being led by the nose


    like fools."


    "What are you going to do?¡± Frank heard the conversation.


    It was sudden, but he had expected it.


    "Just keep looking and hope it doesn''t get any worse. I have to inform Rowan''s mother about this, so


    I''m leaving."


    Frank nodded.


    Gary added, "Frank, if you miss the cooperation with the military this time, you will have a hard time in


    the future. You know, you''ve offended a lot of people, and they''ve got a ce in H Country. I''ll be busy


    these days, so I might be less in touch with you. Take care."


    "Rest assured, I know these people are not going to stop here," Frank replied.


    He knew that the military might be busy these days, and these incidents might let them know their own


    shorings, but this would be an opportunity for improvement.


    ***


    Then Frank went back to the GM Community.


    In the distance, Frank saw several men in ck suits walking out of the Community with a lot of things


    and then threw them by the side of the road.


    Next to the men were three women, each of whom was charming and beautiful.


    But the girls looked sad.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Frank asked, walking over.


    These three girls were Izabe, Cecilia, and Nancy, a housekeeper who used to work in a bank and


    was hired by Frank at great expense.


    "Brother!"


    When Izabe saw Frank, she immediately ran up to him. "I don''t know what happened. These people


    suddenly rushed into our house and kicked us out. Besides, they threw our stuffs out!"ined


    Izabe.


    Frank frowned.


    Cecilia went to Frank too, and added, "They said it was at a request of the mayor of Peking. And they


    said that if we don''t have a Peking hukou, we can''t buy a house in Peking."


    Frank groaned. Then a man in a ck suite out, holding an LCD TV in his arms.


    And then he threw the TV out.


    The TV screen was instantly smashed into pieces.


    Frank grabbed the man by his neck and pulled him closer. "Who asks you to do this?"


    The man looked at Frank and said, "Frank, right? We are from the Real Estate Bureau. We found out


    that you are not natives, so you can''t buy a house here!"


    "Tell me, who reported that to you?" Frank asked coldly.


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of here immediately!" The man said proudly.


    "Tell me, who is it?" Frank took the man by his hand strongly.


    The man cried in pain, "Let go of me!"


    Frank released his strength and said softly, "Tell me."


    The man was wearing short sleeves, and after Frank let go of him, he was surprised to find that his arm


    was bruised and swollen.


    The man was also physically strong, but when Frank grabbed him by the arm, he couldn''t resist!


    "It is... Mayor Guo himself told us to do so," The man stammered.


    "Give you onest chance to tell the truth," Frank said lightly.


    The man could feel Frank''s strong aura and he couldn''t help trembling.


    "It''s the Powell Family." The man looked horrified, and lowered his voice. "I saw that Mayor Guo and


    the Powells went to the Real Estate Bureau together, and then the Powells have put forward many of


    the notices and requirements!"


    ''Sure enough.'' Frank thought.


    He could also guess that the only people who had such great power in Peking and could get in touch


    with the mayor were the Powell Family.


    Even the YE family may not be able to have Mayor Guo dealt with the matter personally.


    "Get away!"


    Frank pped the man and send him to fly straight out of the air.


    A couple of other men in suits were right behind them, and they were hit straight by the man and were


    all knocked down, crying in pain.


    "What do we do now?¡± Cecilia looked around, then lowered her head, feeling shameful.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If it hadn''t been for him, they wouldn''t be in so much trouble.


    Izabe also looked nkly at Frank.


    Frank was about to say something when Nancy walked over and handed him a bank card.


    Frank felt strange, but then he realized what it meant.

 Chapter 72 Troubles Come One after Another

    Chapter 72 Troubles Come One after Another


    The card was frozen!


    Nancy told Frank about going shopping by herself and withdrawing money from the bank today.


    Frank withdrew all the money from Flowerki Bank and transferred it to Nancy''s bank card. However,


    when Nancy went to the bank today, she was told that there was a huge amount of money from


    unknown source transferred to her card, so the bank card was frozen.


    Of course, that was just an excuse, an excuse to get even with Frank!


    "I see." Frank just crushed the bank card in his hand.


    Nancy sighed and said, "I''m sorry."


    Frank smiled and said, "You don''t have to apologize. You''re just an ordinary person with a life of your


    own. I don''t want you to get involved in our affairs. Go back to work now and if you have any difficulty,


    you cane to me at any time."


    Nancy nodded, not daring to look at Frank, then turned and walked away.


    Frank shook his head slightly.


    Nancy was just an ordinary person, so it is normal to do this. Everyone had a different way of life,


    Nancy had been impulsive once before, and finally got fired from her job.


    But this time she made the same choice.


    "You can go now." Frank looked at Cecilia.


    "Why?"


    Cecilia was a bit stunned. "It''s all my fault. I''ll make it up to you." said Cecilia in a low voice.


    If it were not for her affair, so many things would not have happened and she would not get Frank


    involved in the matters.


    Frankughed. "Don''t me yourself. Do you think, with my personality, I would let these people go


    easily even it''s not because of you?"


    Cecilia thought for a moment. Indeed, as righteous as Frank was, he would definitely not let the bad


    guys go easily!


    "If I''m not mistaken, something''s happened to Fallen-city Corporate, too." Frank said faintly.


    Cecilia shuddered.


    At this time, a car hade up and it stopped beside the three of them.


    The door was opened, and a middle-aged man who looked somewhat like Matthew got out of the car,


    holding a contract in his hand. He walked up to Frank and said grimly, "You will sign it this time, won''t


    you?"


    The middle-aged man was Matthew''s father, Boar Wells.


    At the thought of his son being arranged by the family to the Guluo Vige, he felt angry and helpless.


    And he was also filled with hatred for Frank.


    If Frank had agreed to sell the Fallen-city Corporate''s shares, his son wouldn''t have been sent to Guluo


    Vige!


    So, it was all Frank''s fault!


    By this time, Frank had already received the contract. When he saw the transaction price, he smiled.


    "Did you think Fallen-city Corporate as a concession stand?" Frank said ironically.


    The transaction price on the contract was -- 100,000!


    When Matthew came to negotiate with him, Matthew offered him 3 billion!


    Boar scoffed, "Don''t you know that Fallen-city Corporate has been shut down and it won''t be reopened


    anymore? I only want to give you 100,000 to fulfill my son''s wish. So, don''t take yourself too seriously!"


    However, Frank''s response was to tear up the contract. "I''m angry now. Get out of here, or you''ll


    regret."


    "You!!" Boar sneered, "Do you think I''lle with a bare hand?"


    Frank frowned.


    He felt a faint sense of danger.


    "Libarid, teach this boy a lesson. You can do whatever you like, as long as don''t kill him!" Boar said


    coldly.


    As he said so, a strong wind rushed by.


    "This is..." Frank was a bit stunned.


    It was simr to Anonymous Fist!


    Without much thought, Frank twisted around and dodged the powerful attack.


    Then he stepped back to see the man.


    The one who made the move was in a ragged cloth, like a beggar. His whiskers had been grown to the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    chest, making him look like a slovenly middle-aged beggar.


    But that was an outside''s view of him.


    To Frank, however, the man had an aura of Anonymous Fist as he had.


    Right!


    It was that power!


    The mysterious power that had been surging inside Frank was getting excited little by little, and as if it


    sensed something, it became very active.


    "Boy, you have a good reaction. It seems that you are also a master." The slovenly beggar stared at


    Frank with half-narrowed eyes and then shook his head. "But you''re too young," he said, "so just


    receive my lesson. I won''t kill you, but only break your legs."


    It sounded like only breaking his legs was showing mercy to him.


    Boar had retreated to the front of the car. When looking at Frank, his face was full of sneer and


    smugness.


    He met the scruffy beggar on a road trip to Tibet a few months earlier.


    Later he got to know that the beggar-like man was a kind of ascetic, but he was different from ordinary


    ascetics.


    In addition to suffering, they were not forbidden to enjoy.


    During their camping days when they encountered a pack of wolves, the slovenly beggar appeared and


    killed the head of the wolves. Since then, Boar knew how powerful the beggar-like man was.


    The scene at that time shocked all the people!


    Then Boar went searching the man, and when he found the man, Boar spent a lot of money on


    attracting him with all kinds of favors.


    Finally, the man was moved!


    Boar had heard about Frank''s power before he came, so he brought the scruffy beggar with him.


    The purpose was to deal with Frank!


    Suddenly, the beggar struck Frank again, punching at Frank with a fist.


    "Look out!" Cecilia and Izabe were worried.


    Although they all knew Frank''s strength, the slovenly beggar seemed to be strong as well!


    Frank shook his head, "Although I don''t know how you have that power, the power inner me seems to


    be purer and more majestic than yours!"


    As he spoke, Frank swelled up and a mysterious force enveloped him.


    "Get out!"


    With a loud shout, Frank gave out a punch.


    The slovenly beggar was stunned, but the two fists had already collided.


    A scream was heard the next second.


    The next moment the slovenly beggar flew out, lying on his stomach. Holding his mangled right arm, he


    looked pale.


    When he looked at Frank again, there was nothing but fear and terror.


    "How..."


    "You are too weak." Frank walked over to the beggar, squatted down, and said in a cold voice, "Who


    taught you this skill?"


    The beggar swallowed, looking panicked. "I can''t tell you!"


    After the punch, the man had realized that the young man and he were of the same kind, only that the


    young man was much stronger.


    If he was a star, the young man was the whole gxy.


    The gap between them was too huge!

 Chapter 73 The Two Men

    Chapter 73 The Two Men


    "You can''t tell me?" Frank frowned, then grabbed the man''s arm and squeezed it hard.


    Then the sound of bones colliding sounded the air.


    The beggar screamed louder, but strangely, no matter how painful it was, he refused to tell Frank who


    taught him the Kungfu.


    But it was so painful that the beggar begged for mercy with tears rolling down his face, "I really can''t tell


    you; otherwise, it''ll kill me life. My family and I will be killed."


    "You have a family?" Frank was stunned, then looked at him strangely.


    The beggar smiled bitterly and said, "I have a son, but he is not an ascetic. I just want him to be an


    ordinary man."


    Frank was shocked.


    He must have made a lot of money working for people like Boar, but he didn''t spend it on himself. He


    gave it to his son.


    Frank could also tell that the man was really afraid to speak it out. He was afraid that even if he killed


    the man, he would not get the answer.


    So he said, "Well, I don''t need you to tell me who it is, but can you tell me, is it a man or a woman?"


    The man sighed with relief and immediately said, "It''s a man."


    ''A man? Not a woman.'' Frank frowned.


    Frank''s mysterious boxing skills were taught by a woman, but the man''s were taught by a man.


    "One more question. Is he in the country now?" Frank stared at him.


    The beggar thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Frank stood up, his eyes closed, as if he was thinking about something.


    Everything seemed to have germinated eight years ago, as if someone was manipting everything,


    and everyone, including Frank, who was just like a pawn.


    Many things happened too coincidentally.


    It looked like everything was premeditated, and everyone''s life was in control.


    Frank''s identity, the whereabouts of Master Ye, and the woman who taught him the boxing skills...


    And now Frank learned a mysterious man from the man, who seemed to have something so great that


    a brave man would be afraid of it!


    Frank felt it stranger and stranger, but he was closer to the answer!


    Frank opened his eyes.


    Seeing Boar''s car disappearing around the corner, he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it


    over.


    The car made a terrific bang, and the tire burst. And the car rushed straight into the river without time to


    turn.


    "Let''s go." Frank said to the two men behind him.


    Cecilia and Izabe immediately followed him.


    ***


    In the Ye family in Peking.


    Allen was sitting on the couch with a man in his fifties.


    But the man in his fifties was sitting at the head of the table, while Allen, who was supposed to be the


    head of the family, sat aside respectfully and cautiously.


    His wife, Megan, sat next to the man, chattered lively, looking nothing like a woman in her 40s or 50s.


    "Sir, you are really awesome. That boy is so annoyed and made many troubles, but we can''t do


    anything with him. However, you had put him under control!" Megan eximed excitedly.


    They had just received the news that the house Frank bought in the GM Community had been taken


    back.


    And Fallen- City Corporate was now sealed up, even Frank''s bank ounts had been frozen.


    That was to say, as long as Frank was still in the country, he would have trouble in making a living!


    The middle-aged man was Edwin Powell, Megan''s brother, and a provincial governor.


    The recent poll showed that the Chu family was of high prestige.


    But Edwin shook his head, "You almost caused a disaster this time. It''s sensitive recently and it is not


    the right time to make much trouble. Please tell me as soon as possible about such things in the future,


    or it will be difficult to cope with."


    Megan grunted, red at Allen, and said, "If I hadn''t believed him, nothing would have happened! In


    normal days, he looked capable, but when he dealt with that boy, he suffered losses! How shameless it


    is!"


    "Allen, the Powell family has entrusted Megan to you because we think you can protect her. If this


    happens again, I think it''s better to minimize themunication between our two families," said Edwin


    lightly.


    Allen looked embarrassed and his head dropped.


    No one saw how gloomy Allen looked.


    When Sidney saw and heard it, he frowned.


    It was so depressed to live in this secr family.


    "Allen, you know the main reason I''m here." Edwin suddenly changed the subject.


    Allen was shocked, and then his face turned cold.


    "I''ve already said I don''t know anything about the old man," Allen said.


    "But based on my knowledge, when your father passed away, you arranged everything. Even Megan


    didn''t know anything about it." Edwin said indifferently, as if he had everything in control.


    Allen got up from the couch and said, "If you still want to ask about the old man, please leave."


    "An! Watch your attitude!" Before Edwin could speak, Megan yelled and stared at Allen, as if


    surprised at how dare he spoke to her brother so rudely.


    Usually, Allen was as meek as a cat in front of Edwin.


    Why, when it came to the question of his father, he seemed to change into a different man.


    Instead of being angry, Edwin appeased Megan and said, "Megan, you go out first. I have something to


    talk to Allen alone."


    "What else can''t I know?" Megan muttered.


    But she was always afraid of her brother, so she obediently left the room and shut the door.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Sidney, what are you doing here?" Megan asked in surprise when she saw her son.


    Sidney immediately said to Megan, "Mom, I want some money from Dad."


    "How much do you want? Mom will give you."


    "Well, it''s not pocket money. I want to invest, and it will cost a lot of money." Sidney said.


    Megan shook her head. "Well, just wait a minute. Your father and your uncle are talking business?"


    "Yeah, I know." Sidney nodded.


    When Megan left, Sidney kept his ear to the wall and listened carefully.


    Then he heard his uncle say, "Did the two mene to the Ye family eight years ago?"


    Two men?


    Sidney was stunned, ''Who were they?''

 Chapter 74 Allens Death

    Chapter 74 Allen''s Death


    Two men?


    Sidney eavesdropped, but didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    Allen responded, "Why did you ask that?"


    Edwinughed, "Eight years ago, the Ye family failed in the fighting, and people of your generation


    were all caught ormitted suicide. Just when the Ye family lost hope, Frank suddenly set fire to the


    Ye''s and killed lot of people, most of whom were spies. Frank saved the Ye family, but in the end, he


    was wronged by the Ye family and was driven out of the country to Siberia..."


    Edwin spoke out what had happened that year.


    Allen looked grimmer and grimmer.


    Sidney, standing outside the door, was stunned.


    It was the first time that he had heard of the story.


    "That''s enough," said Allen.


    "Take it easy. I''m not here to tell you that matter. I just want to ask you where the two men went when


    they didn''t find their son?" Edwin asked seriously.


    "I don''t know." Allen didn''t want to tell him.


    "Yes, of course you do." Edwin said lightly, "You''re not Master Ye''s son, but he treated you like you are


    his son. Whatever he went, he took you with him."


    Outside the door, Sidney trembled all over, and was stunned by the news he had just heard.


    His father was not grandpa''s son?


    What the hell was going on!?


    They said that Frank was not from the Ye family? Howe that his father was not from the Ye family


    either?


    He waspletely dumbstruck!


    Allen''s face darkened when he heard that.


    This was his pain that he would never tell. He did not want others to know about it. Even if they did, he


    didn''t want them to mention the past!


    But now... Edwin raised the subject.


    "What do you want?" Allen asked hatefully.


    "Just answer my questions." Edwin got up from the sofa, looking calm, but his aura got strong.


    Allen clearly felt it, and he widened his eyes.


    It was this aura again!


    Frank had it, his father had it, and now even Edwin had it. What was going on?


    "You feel it?" Edwin quipped, "Anyone who gets this aura has the obsession with finding the ce... So


    tell me, where did Frank''s real parents go?"


    There was one more thing Edwin didn''t say, which was, those who had this mysterious aura were the


    ves of others, and would be shackled all their lives, as if they were in a yoke, unable to move!


    No one wanted to be a ve, and no one wanted to put their own life in the hands of others!


    "No, it''s different!" Allen burst intoughter.


    "What?" Edwin frowned.


    "The Master Ye''s aura is just like yours, but Frank''s is like his parents''. You guys are obviously at


    opposite ends of the spectrum. Although they are very simr, I can feel that you are both servants!"


    Allenughed.


    "You know it?!" Edwin''s face darkened. He suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed Allen by the nose,


    and said coldly, "Tell me, where the hell is that ce?"


    Allen''s face was red, but he looked even more triumphant.


    "It''s better to be an ordinary person. I just want to let the Ye family exist, but why don''t you even give


    me the right to do so?" Allen suddenly became a little crazy, "Why am I not a natural descendent of the


    Ye family? Why Master Ye only regards me as a chess piece at his disposal even though I am loyal to


    the family? But none of you will be spared. You are all chess pieces!"


    Edwin was irritated and he tightened his grip. Allen shuddered, his eyes widened, and his breath


    stopped.


    When Edwin released his hand, Allen fell stiff to the ground.


    Outside the door, Sidney mped his hands over his mouth to silence himself and stepped back


    carefully.


    At this time, he just wanted to escape from the Ye family!


    His uncle had killed his father!


    Run!


    He had to find Frank!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Somehow, this was the only thought in his mind.


    It seemed that as long as he found Frank, the matter would be solved and he would be safe.


    And judging from the conversation between the two, Frank seemed to be different from others. What


    was hidden behind that?


    And who were Frank''s parents?


    Where was that ce they were talking about?


    ***


    In a slightly remote urban vige.


    Frank rented a house here in which only Frank and Izabe lived.


    As for Cecilia, Frank had arranged her to go to the train station.


    It was not safe to be with him.


    Although Bruce loved his two daughters, he treated them entirely in his own interests.


    If the two sisters were in danger, Bruce would not let Frank go.


    So it was safe to go back to Haidong City.


    "Then this is my territory." Frank took a deep breath.


    He had been high profile before, and everything of him was exposed to others, so he was always


    targeted.


    Since Rowan, the army''s target, was missing, Frank could let his sister stay in the school, and he could


    hide up without worrying her.


    Late at night.


    Frank, in ordinary clothes, sat in a shabby taxi he had rent from a taxipany.


    After simple repairs and a wash, the car looked new.


    "The Ye family..."


    Frank had read the news today. The head of the Ye family died, but it didn''t cause any sensation or


    attention as he wasn''t some well-known figure.


    He drove to the Ye family.


    Except for the two white couplets hanging at the door, the whole Ye vi looked very bleak, as if it was


    some unimportant man that had died, and no guests came to offer condolences.


    "You were overbearing when you were alive, but in the end, you died a miserable death." Frank sighed


    slightly.


    He already knew that the dead man was Allen, the man who he had thought was his father.


    Although they often had gone against each other, Allen had deemed him as his father in the old days.


    But now, as the head of the Ye family, he ended even worse than ordinary people.


    Frank didn''t stay any longer.


    He was in danger during this period of time. Since he had chosen to hide in the dark, he should keep


    himself from putting in an appearance.


    He wanted to see who was behind all this!


    "Hey, buddy, could you give a ride to Peking?" Just as Frank was about to leave, there was a sound


    outside the car, and a middle-aged man was leaning over the window.


    Frank looked over his shoulder and was stunned.

 Chapter 75 Here You Are

    Chapter 75 Here You Are


    It was a man and a woman.


    The man was middle-aged and wearing a fashionable cap, as if he was on a trip.


    But the woman looked weird and she was in judo clothes, looking like she just came out of a judo gym.


    "Yes, but it''s more expensive," Frank said casually. He also wanted to be a driver.


    "How much?"


    "One thousand per person," Frank set the price high.


    But to Frank''s surprise, the middle-aged man put down arge handbag in his hand, took out a wallet


    from his pocket and rummaged for money.


    Momentster, the middle-aged man took out a thick wad of banknotes from his wallet.


    "Well, 2,000 thousand. Here you are." The middle-aged man handed the money to Frank.


    Frank took it with surprise.


    He asked for such a high fare, but the man agreed without hesitation!


    "Get in." Frank said to them.


    The door opened and the woman got in first.


    The man said to Frank, "Sir, can you open the trunk? I want to put my things to the trunk. They are a bit


    heavy."


    "Okay." Frank got off the car.


    When he reached the trunk and was ready to open it, he nced at the middle-aged man''s huge bag.


    The bag was sorge that it could hold an adult.


    And it was bulging now.


    "There are lots of things. Are you making a move?" Frank asked after opening the trunk.


    "No, there are some local specialties." The man answered with panic. It seemed that he didn''t want to


    talk about the bag.


    But as soon as the man shoved the bag into the trunk, Frank clearly saw the bag move.


    It seemed the thing in the bag was alive!


    When he started the car, Frank was still thinking of the bag.


    And the man and the woman became silent after they got in the car.


    Frank broke the ice and said, "You don''t look like locals."


    The woman red at Frank.


    But the man smiled and said, "We were here to visit our rtives, but they went out traveling. It''s


    gettingte now. But the house expense is expensive in the city center, so we want to find a cheap


    ce to spend the night."


    Frank smiled on the surface.


    But he sneered in heart.


    If they really wanted to find a cheap hotel, why would they pay 2,000 for the car fare?


    The man must be lying.


    "Well, it urred to me that the gas is on at home, so I have to leave you here," said Frank as they


    arrived at the outskirts of the city.


    The two people were shocked. "No, I have given you the money! You have to send us to where we


    want."


    Frank simply said, "I''ll give you back the money."


    "You!!" The man frowned.


    "Shit! How could you do that!?" the woman shouted with a strong Japanese ent.


    "Oh, she''s from Japan," Frank said, raising his eyebrows.


    By this time, the woman had already made a move.


    As she was about to grasp Frank''s neck, Frank had broken the window and flew out of the car.


    Before the two people in the car could react, another window was broken as well.


    Frank reached out to pull the woman out of the car.


    She screamed out loud.


    Without a word, Frank pped her in the face, and the woman flew meters away.


    Frank was surprised.


    "I get stronger?" The force he had just used was one tenth of the force he had normally used before.


    But now one tenth of his force could kill a person.


    The Japanese woman died!


    "Bang!"


    A shot suddenly broke the silence.


    Frank collected his sense, but it was toote to escape.


    The bullet hit him directly in the head, and then fell to the ground, causing him no harm. And the bullet


    became t as if it had been squeezed by something!


    "How could it be!" The man in the car looked shocked.


    He could be spared by the bullet?


    Although filled with doubt, Frank looked sullen. He walked to the front of the car, ignored the man''s plea


    for mercy, and strangled him to death.


    Now that he had killed one, he couldn''t leave this man alive.


    Frank then buried them in a haystack nearby. Without construction work, they wouldn''t be found for


    years.


    Plus there were wild animals in the countryside. Maybe before their bodies were found, they had been


    eaten by animals.


    Having done all this, Frank drove back to the rental house.


    He put the huge bag out.


    It was heavy, as if there was someone inside!


    When he went into the house, he closed the door and opened the bag.


    Frank was silent.


    There was indeed a person inside the bag, and it was a little girl of thirteen or so!


    She stared at Frank with big bright eyes, and she looked panicked and nervous.


    Frankforted her by saying, "Don''t worry. I''ve fixed the bad guys who kidnapped you. You are safe


    now."


    The little girl gradually calmed down, and then she nodded slightly.


    Frank untied the rope and tore the tape on her mouth. "What''s your name and why did they kidnap


    you?" asked Frank.


    The little girl looked timid and shrank back, saying nothing.


    "Are you a mute?" Frank frowned.


    Well, it was hard to deal with the matter.


    But this matter had nothing to do with him. Thinking for a moment, Frank took out his mobile phone and


    wanted to call the police.


    "Don''t call the police!" A tender but clear voice sounded.


    Frank stopped and looked down at the little girl sitting on the floor.


    She managed to pick herself up despite the numbness in her legs.


    "You are not a mute." Frank put the phone back in his pocket and wondered, "Why can''t I call the


    police? Who are you, and who were those people who kidnapped you?"


    The little girl shook her head. "I can''t tell you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank frowned. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll have to call the police to pick you up. Or I might be suspect if


    they find there is a person with me."


    The little girl was anxious and immediately said, "Don''t call the police, or you will also be in danger!"


    Frank sneered, "Then I''ll have to take you to the police station myself. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it secret,


    and no one will know that I met you."


    The little girl''s eyes turned red and she was about to cry.


    "Oh, don''t cry." Frank was speechless. What a fragile girl! "Just answer my questions honestly. If you


    keep silent and refuse to tell me anything, you will put me in danger!"


    The little girl hesitated for a moment. On second thought, she deemed Frank was right.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!